ã€ŠThat Ordinary Mister is a War Godã€‹


 1 1. 1. Uncle Bar.txt

    Hey, Mom, I finished the job you asked me to do.

    Thank you, Val. Here''s your wages.

    The man called Val gets his wages from the landlady at the diner.

    Val is old enough to get a better job instead of doing this day job.

    His caring wife, as usual, starts to worry about him and make small talk.

    "Haha, sorry to worry you,

    Val responds with an affectionate smile, knowing that her ladyship is genuinely concerned.

    ''You''re old enough to be thinking about marriage,''

    I don''t know of any woman who would be willing to marry such a swaggering, middle-aged man.

    As Val self-deprecated, the lady put her hands on her hips and said with a sigh.

    ''You can''t marry because of how you look, it''s not because of how much money you make,'' she said. I''m sorry to say it, but even my husband is not much of a looker.

    Val couldn''t help but laugh at the clear statement.

    The reason why he doesn''t get any animosity from this kind of talk is because of the lady''s personality.

    In fact, Bal doesn''t have the kind of appearance that would attract the attention of a woman, but he''s not so awful that he would be disliked at first sight either.

    Maybe it''s because he takes his day job seriously, but he''s not sloppy either.

    ''But I''m not particularly tame, so ......

    Val said and the wife glared at her.

    It''s not too late to get down and learn something or get a job. You don''t seem very motivated, though.

    Haha, but I have no idea where to start.

    Val scratched his head in annoyance.

    ''There''s a lot going on here. You can apprentice yourself to your husband if you want.''

    The lady is more persistent than usual today.

    ''''I''m already thirty-five, so I''m going to start training as a chef now: ......

    ''You still only have a day job as a result of saying that, don''t you?¡¡Is your life okay?

    The lady interrupts Val''s argument midway through and asks her to step in.

    ''Well, that''s something,''

    You''re a man of few words.

    His vague words made her gaze grow even more impatient.

    ''Hey, come on,''

    Her husband''s annoyed voice can be heard from inside the store.

    Fortunately, Val thanks him and runs off.

    ''Oh, hey,''

    The lady tried to call her off, but Val decided to pretend not to hear her.

    (Whew, man! ...... You were about three times as persistent as usual today.)

    I know why.

    Living as a day laborer is precarious, and there is a lot of danger of it drying up all at once if something goes wrong.

    Here in the Imperial City, there was plenty of wealth and work, but there was no absolute guarantee.

    Any kind person would be right to be worried.

    Nevertheless, Val would not stop living a day job.

    His house was a shoddy wooden structure in what he called a second class area.

    His house is in need of renovation, but he has put up with a lot of things on the condition that he can keep the rent down.

    His house has a kitchen, but he is not a good cook and usually eats outside or takes the finished product home with him.

    ''Baru?¡¡It''s nice to be a good customer, but if you''re buying and eating all the time, you''re not going to be able to save up for emergencies, are you?

    The dad of the stall sells skewers and worries about Baru.

    ''I''ve done some of that, in case you were wondering.

    Really?

    No wonder my father''s gaze was almost suspicious.

    Because if you know the life of Val, all of us think it''s strange that he has savings.

    And my father knows most of them.

    I''m sure that if something were to happen, we could make a plea to the imperial capital. "Well, if it goes wrong, we can just go to the imperial capital and ask for help.

    In all honesty, I''m counting on it.

    Val replied in a frightened tone.

    During the more than twenty years since his accession to the throne, the current emperor has a reputation among the people as a great monarch because of his low taxes and generous guarantees.

    As long as he was alive and well, the common people would have no worries about the life of tomorrow.

 2 2. Visitor.txt

    Val sighed as he closed and locked the wooden door to his home and said with a sigh.

    ''Will you stop waiting around in the house killing signs, Meena?

    Upon hearing his words, a humanoid shadow suddenly appeared in the empty space, and then a young woman.

    The woman called Meena has golden hair, emerald eyes and long ears, and is of the race of elves.

    It''s a good thing that you''ve got a good pair of jeans and a dark blue jacket.

    ''''I thought it would be better for you, Bartolomeus-sama.

    Don''t call me that, Vilhemina.

    She called out to him politely, but Val cautioned her with a troubled look on her face.

    Although Bartolomeus was his real name, he didn''t like it very much.

    When she gave him her real name in return, she bowed her head.

    ''I beg your pardon,''

    Val thought it would be good to know and changed the subject.

    ''What are you doing here today?¡¡You didn''t just come here to see my face, did you?

    No, no. I mean, no way.

    Meena answered immediately with a great deal of seriousness, which made him cringe.

    He had thought she was an elf who didn''t come to him without a need, but was it his own image?

    ''And since you''re not very good at cooking, I thought I''d offer you one of my home-cooked meals, but I see it''s too late.

    Her emerald eyes caught the paper bag Val was holding.

    ''Yeah. It''s pretty good, you know.''

    It''s very modest of you to be able to live like a member of the royal family if you wanted to.

    There is no contempt in Meena''s tone of voice.

    This is one of the reasons why she and Val are on good terms.

    ''You want some Meena if you want?''

    ''Let''s take it. I have something I brought with me, so it should be just fine.

    Meena pulls out a white bag from her pants pocket, which contains fresh fruits and vegetables.

    It''s not enough to fit in a pants pocket by any means, but Val doesn''t question it.

    ''Because one of the witchcraft is to change mass, and Meena is a master of witchcraft,'' he says.

    ''Lamb and onion skewers, fried potatoes, and the vegetables and fruit that Meena brought with her? That''s pretty gorgeous.''

    You might want to watch what you eat a little more carefully.

    Meena gives a word of caution to a satisfied Val.

    Val looks a little troubled.

    ''''There aren''t many stores around here that sell fruits and vegetables, are there?

    ''There is a first class area, isn''t there?¡¡Why don''t you move out?

    Meena responds without a care in the world.

    He shook his head, though she could only say it because she knew the real economic power of Val.

    ''I like living here better. I wouldn''t want to move if I could.

    I think you can live the kind of life that you like and that is commonplace in the first class area: ......

    Meena mumbled that she didn''t understand, but she didn''t recommend it any further.

    It was comfortable for Val that she didn''t step in unnecessarily.

    When we finished eating, Meena made us a cup of herbal tea.

    The aroma of the herbs is nice. It''s unique until you get used to it.

    I''m glad to hear that you like it.

    After a relaxing moment, Val asked the elf in front of him.

    ''You''re not really just here to see my face, are you?''

    ''Yes. In case you''ve forgotten, we have a regular meeting tomorrow.

    He huffs at Meena''s words.

    ''Shucks.''

    She chuckles at him as he groans.

    ''All right, I''m coming.''

    I''ll see you again in the morning.

    Yeah, thanks.

    Val thanked him.

    ''If the point of being unnoticed is important, it is safe to ask for Meena''s help.

    ''''It''s difficult for me to move around without anyone feeling uncomfortable.

    It''s a matter of who you are and who you''re not. You''re the best fighter in the world.

    To his disappointment, Meena gave him a nonchalant word of placation.

 3 3. 3. A certain meeting.txt

    Meena, a master of magic, can easily use transfer magic as well.

    Thanks to this, Baru was able to move from the second class area to the imperial castle in an instant without being noticed by the neighbors.

    There is a large round table at which he moved, with nine fine looking black chairs.

    Six of them were already occupied.

    ''I was the last? You''re all early.

    Val says, and one of the shadows replies.

    ''You''re the only one who lives in a second class area and can''t use transfer magic.

    The shadow is a man in his forties with silver hair and a silver beard.

    ''''Still playing the common man, huh?''''

    It was a short purple-haired man of about thirty years old who made a statement that was not mocking, but did not try to hide his curious attitude.

    ''Isn''t it really a wonderful attitude to keep in touch with the people we are supposed to be protecting?''

    It was Meena who said it.

    Unlike the way she had treated Val, her voice was haughty and cold in tone.

    ''I agree with you,''

    I could hear her agreeing with her words from the doorway of the room.

    It was a man in his fifties with red hair, and he held the highest power in the land.

    ''''This is the Emperor.''''

    The six people seated in their seats stood up and bowed their heads grudgingly.

    Val also bowed as it was.

    Meena only gave a simple bow with a small nod, but there was no one to blame.

    ''''Our empire''s pride and joy, the Eight Divine Brilliance (Levatein), you have gathered well.

    The Emperor takes a seat at the end and speaks slowly.

    ''Today''s topic is about the demons that have been active on the border lately.

    Do you mean it''s so bad that it comes out at ...... this gathering?

    A man in the forties with silver hair and a beard asked.

    The emperor shook his head slowly.

    ''No, I do not. But it is possible that this may be the case in the future.''

    Hearing this statement, Akira Yagami (Levatain) and the others, except for Meena, twitched their shoulders.

    It''s a good idea to avoid the folly of underestimating the situation and thus causing more damage. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. You understand, Claude?

    So, all of a sudden, you''re bringing in the maximum amount of force?

    The silver-haired man, Claude, was convinced.

    They were the biggest force in the empire, and one of the main reasons why the empire was considered the strongest nation on the continent.

    ''''I hope it doesn''t turn into a single rat with the Great Mountain Ringing.

    It was Meena who said something sarcastic.

    ''Of course, it''s better for me. It''s better for me to be able to laugh about it.

    Controlling Claude''s anger at her with his hand, the Emperor replies calmly.

    ''We''d probably be able to spot the other guys missing it, too.

    The thirty-something man said.

    When the air in the room was almost inclined to agree, the emperor asked Baru.

    ''What do you think, Bartolomeus?

    ''I agree, Your Majesty. I think we should nip this disaster in the bud as soon as possible.

    The emperor is slightly relieved that he agrees.

    ''Vilhemina, too?''

    Yeah.

    Meena answered shortly.

    Everyone here, including her, knew why the Emperor had asked Val first.

    ''But your majesty, do we all move together?¡¡I don''t think it''s a good idea for Teito to be from.

    The emperor''s face turned sullen as he asked, "What do you think?

    "Yes, it''s possible that the incidents were a diversion and that the real target was the unmanned imperial capital.

    ''Then I shall remain in the Imperial City?

    Val offered, and the Emperor was immediately relieved.

    ''Right. As long as Bartolomeus stays behind, we can let the others out in peace.''

    Don''t get comfortable, Bartolomeus.

    One of the Eight Divine Brilliance said in dismay, but Meena countered.

    ''''With Bartolomeus-sama''s help, we can devote seven other people to the investigation. I think it''s a very excellent idea.''''

    Yeah.

    The emperor immediately agreed, so no disquiet was created.

    ''''If possible, I would like to borrow a transfer magic user. Just in case.''''

    Val''s offer was met with a nod of affirmation.

    He nodded in affirmation. I will have someone who will know your true face.

    ''Come on, you''ve got to learn at least one transferable magic, man. It''s not that hard, is it?

    Someone let out a dumbfounded voice and glared at Meena.

    ''Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses,''

    The emperor said tiredly and held his ground.

    ''I need to decide who is going where.

    Furthermore, the Emperor says.

    ''How about over ......?''

    There was no opposition, so the decision is made.

    ''We want them to take home as much information as possible. I don''t care how small it is.

    We don''t even know what we''re up against.

    Claude showed his agreement, but the Emperor corrected him.

    ''You don''t even know if you have an enemy or if it''s just a natural phenomenon. I hope it is the latter.''

    Our country is the strongest in the continent. There are plenty of people who would like to see us weaken.

    The purple-haired man spits out in a d*mn good way.

    ''Right. Manuel would be right.

    Claude agreed meekly, and the Emperor nodded.

    ''Keep that in mind,''

    With these words, the gathering was dismissed.

    Val asked Meena to take him home using transfer magic as usual.

    ''''Look after the information, okay?

    Yes, we''ll try.

    Meena answered his question emphatically.

 4 Four. A disturbing shadow approaching everyday life.txt

    Val returns to his daily life as if nothing happened.

    He doesn''t try to be prepared for any unusual event that may occur at any time.

    The residents of the neighborhood are simple and unpretentious, but they might sense a small change due to the length of their relationship.

    So Bal does his usual day job.

    Today, he is collecting medicinal herbs.

    It was not the high-class medicine that the residents of the nobleman''s quarter and first-class areas would buy, but the cheap material that the common people of the second and third-class areas would buy.

    Since it was a job that anyone could do, it was not well-trained, and no one with any skills would bother to take it.

    That''s why Baru makes sure to take it regularly.

    The delivery was to the town''s apothecary.

    ''Thanks for the help, Val. It''s hard to find anyone who takes such a modest, low wage job so seriously.

    ''Because if I don''t take these jobs seriously, I can''t make a living.

    He smiles humbly at his apothecary father who expresses his gratitude.

    Of course, it''s a construction project.

    The amount of money paid to him as part of the Eight Divine Brilliance (Levatain) is even more than the pension that the royal family receives.

    He uses it to pay for his charitable activities while he himself leads a modest life.

    It''s complicated. I''m old enough to know better, but I can''t afford to lose anyone who can do this kind of work.

    The apothecary''s father folds his arms and says, "How''s the son of a b*tc*?

    "How''s that son of a b*tc*?

    My dad makes a reluctant face at Val''s question.

    ''No,'' he says, ''I can''t. He said he can''t be the town''s poor apothecary, that adventurers have more dreams. I scolded him to stop talking nonsense and we had a big fight.

    The Adventurer or .......

    Val agreed to a point.

    If he could get customers in the first class area, he would still be able to get customers in the second class area, but he wouldn''t make much money doing business in the second class area.

    The apothecary''s father was poorly dressed in a worn-out shirt and apron.

    Adventurers are at risk of dying, but if they succeed, they can rise in the ranks of the nobility.

    I''m tempted to say that the creation of the adventurer system was superfluous, even though His Majesty the Emperor is a fine man.

    The apothecary''s father blurted out, "That''s why my son is having strange dreams.

    Apparently the original intention of the adventurer system was to create a group of adventurers who were skilled but didn''t fit in with the group activities, or for whom organizational order was stifling, so that they could be controlled at a minimum.

    Val speaks up in defense of the Emperor.

    ''''Well, well, we don''t want people who have been in the army before to go free and become bandits or do bad things.

    The apothecary''s father said with a nod.

    He doesn''t want to deny the adventurer system altogether either, apparently.

    (Apparently he still doesn''t know about the information that demons have started appearing in the area.)

    Val decides that the people of the imperial city still don''t know about it, as there is no mention of it at all.

    The demand for medicines would naturally increase as the number of battles with demons increased, so there was no way the apothecaries would not know anything about it.

    The adventurers'' speed of information transmission should be seen as still in its infancy.

    However, it would be a problem if the emperor''s information network was defeated.

    ''''Bal, can you do something about it, too?''''

    You won''t find me very convincing.

    Val chuckles at the apothecary''s father''s request.

    His son would listen to him divinely if he was speaking as one of the Eight Divine Brilliance (Levatain).

    However, it''s unlikely that he would take the words of the udderless old man seriously.

    ''Hmmm,''

    The apothecary''s father decided it was plausible and did not ask for more.

    Val finished his work and slowly made his way home.

    He was casually groping for the safety of the entire imperial capital and the surrounding area, but no one would notice.

    If anyone could notice, it would be a member of the Eight Divine Light (Levatain) or someone of equal ability.

    But they are now scattered throughout the empire, and the only forces left in the imperial capital are the imperial kinsmen knights and the knights tasked with defending the imperial capital.

    (...... demons are approaching from the sky. The number is around 200. They''ve been summoned en masse from a few kilometers away.)

    Bal sensed the presence of the demon while behaving as usual and analyzed it more sketchily.

    He was still the only one the Imperial City had noticed.

 5 Five. War God of Light.txt

    Val wandered around the second class area of the Imperial City.

    Meanwhile, a large flock of demons in the form of birds approached the imperial capital, and the soldiers on guard finally spotted them.

    ''''Can-can-can, can-can, can-can!''''

    The bell is rung three times quickly, then once and three more times in succession.

    This is to alert the imperial capital that the enemy is rapidly approaching and request that the imperial knights tasked with defending the imperial capital be sent out.

    You''ll be able to find out more about this. How long in the world has it been?''''

    The older one looks anxious, but heads home quickly as prescribed.

    ''Hey, mom, what''s this?''

    When a small child hears the alarm for the first time, he asks his mother, who doesn''t know what it means and is backing away.

    ''I''m saying we should go home because it might be dangerous.

    What?

    The child wasn''t happy, but she sensed something in her mother''s stern expression and said, "I''m not being selfish.

    It''s all right if you stay at home. There is a knight here, and an amazing person named Akira Yagami (Levitein).

    The child finally calmed down a bit at the trusting voice of his mother.

    However, it didn''t change the fact that he was returning home at a quick pace.

    In the meantime, the Imperial City Knights, the First and Second Divisions were already in place.

    ''''The enemy is about two hundred gargoyles.

    "Two hundred gargoyles?¡¡It''s unlikely to come together naturally. Who is attacking us?

    The commander of the first division muttered to the sight of things.

    "Two hundred gargoyles or so, we can handle anything, but the problem is the second and third shots.

    They prided themselves on being the elite of the strongest nation, and they were confident that they would not fall behind the gargoyles.

    Still, they had to be prepared for the damage, and it was troublesome if the newcomers targeted them when they were tired.

    ''''Shall I request that Akira Yagami (Levatain) be sent out?

    One of his subordinates asks him with a grim face.

    They don''t have the trivial pride that it is their job to protect the imperial capital, but they have been drilled into them that what is important is the result of protecting it.

    It has been drilled into them that what is important is the result of having protected the city.

    ''We have already sent messengers to His Majesty. I''m sure he will come running in time.

    The commander of the First Division responded immediately.

    Unfortunately, they were not informed that there was only one of the Eight Divine Lights (Levatain) left.

    It was because their movements were treated as a state secret, but considering the current situation, it was not favorable.

    ''Listen, the first thing is to prevent them from breaking through the walls. And secondly, you must value your own life. There''s no need to destroy the enemy. Hold out until Yagami Akira (Levatain) arrives.

    The knights responded bravely to the Commander''s words.

    The premise of their tactics was the existence of the Eight Divine Brilliance (Levatein), and no one questioned it.

    A gargoyle is a bird-shaped demon with skin of stone.

    It was a difficult enemy that flew in the sky and couldn''t be hurt by ordinary weapons.

    However, this is just a general standard, and if you can prepare a large number of weapons for anti-aircraft and sorcerers who are good at attacking, it''s a different story.

    And the knights guarding the imperial capital here have both.

    This is because one of the conditions to become a regular knight of the empire is to be able to use both offensive and healing magic.

    In addition, they are also trained in white knight warfare and group warfare techniques on a daily basis.

    When I said that I wouldn''t fall behind the gargoyles, it wasn''t because I was trying to be strong, but because I had a good basis for doing so.

    The gargoyles gathered in the south and west of the imperial capital and shouted threateningly at the humans on the ground.

    The two hundred thousand of them were eerie and frightening to the civilians, who did not know how to fight.

    Just as the gargoyles were about to lower their altitude and attack the humans, the sky they occupied suddenly lit up.

    And in the next moment, the gargoyles had disappeared.

    The knights who were looking up at the sky had two different reactions.

    ''''Wha, what, now?''''

    I thought there was a glow.

    One who couldn''t understand what had happened, and then one who did.

    ''It''s the God of War. Bartholomeus, God of Light, God of War.

    "No one but Bartolomeus could eradicate two hundred gargoyles in an instant.

    They praise Bartolomeus with a look of delight.

    ''Now that''s Master Bartolomeus ......?¡¡I didn''t see it.

    The first time they saw the knights, they were stunned and asked the Commander.

    ''Did you see the Commander?''

    ''No, I didn''t see anything ...... I don''t even know where the attack came from ...... probably somewhere in the imperial city, but I''m sure it was .......''

    The sound of awe was strong in the voice of the first division commander.

    ''''A god of light warrior, annihilating the enemy with god-like speed. Was the legend that most of them couldn''t even see a decent battle true?''''

    You don''t look good enough, son.

    One of the knights, who was stunned, was warned by a senior colleague.

    Bartholomeus the Eight God Terriers (Levatein) was famous in many ways.

    ''''The rumor that he was the strongest of the Eight God Teru (Levatein) seems to be true.

    ''''The best Akira Yagami (Levatain)?¡¡Isn''t that a mistake, the strongest on earth?

    The knights, who can afford it, start chatting.

    The man himself, who has been reminded by many of the legends, is in the second class area, looking nonchalant and wary of his surroundings.

    (No chase? Was the purpose of lightly examining the remaining forces in the imperial capital?)

    For now, I''m not going to let my guard down.

    Then someone I know comes fearfully outside and chastises him.

    ''Hey, Val, you can''t do that. You shouldn''t be out here with the alarm going off.

    Sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry I missed it.

    Val showed a pathetic attitude, not believing that he was a hero who had just saved the imperial capital from a crisis.

    The other party does not think that the man in front of them is actually Akira Yagami (Levatain) and looks dumbfounded.

    ''''Totally, you''re still the same bastard, Val.

    Ha-ha, so embarrassing.

    He laughs and cheats as his neighbors are taken aback.

 6 6. Unusual and suspicious existence.txt

    Val is a heretic.

    He''s not good at magic, and he can''t do martial arts, including swordplay.

    Nevertheless, he has come to be known as the strongest of the eight gods Akira (Levatain) thanks to the heresy he awakened when he almost died.

    To put it simply, it''s the ''light handling ability''.

    The man who was Bal''s mentor named this ability to shoot out light to attack and move at super speed by being clothed in light as "Tachyon".

    It is said that the users of this unusual ability are rare in the Empire, and there have been no examples of light users in the past.

    Val was grateful for his good fortune in accidentally awakening to his different abilities, but he never stopped training in order to extend them.

    As a result, he became a member of the Eight Divine Lights (Levatein) and had just now saved the Imperial City.

    One of the shadows that had been watching the gargoyles being eradicated by the sudden light from a distance, using their magic tools, clicked its tongue.

    ''''d*mn it, you left the God of Light War behind.

    Another shadow next to him asks.

    ''What do we do?¡¡I don''t know what else to do with this one. Shall we summon something else?

    ''Let''s not. We can call out a large number of small fry, but we can''t send out an infinite number of them. If there is a light god of war, they will only be annihilated in an instant, no matter if you send five hundred or ten thousand. It would be a fool''s errand that would wear down our strength for nothing.

    The shadow''s voice has a frustrated sound to it.

    ''''That doesn''t mean we can''t bring out a powerful demon now, does it?

    ''''Aye. Demons will be no match for the God of Light''s warrior gods, and our main goal is something else. The Empire is just an afterthought.

    The shadows consult with each other and decide to back out of the Imperial City.

    ''''Then why did you leave the God of Light War behind?¡¡Is our emperor a smart man?

    No, they say he''s a coward. But that doesn''t mean he''s incompetent in thinking the worst of it.

    His assessment of the Shadow Emperor was harsh.

    ''''Was he a coward and therefore left behind a war god of light?¡¡What about the others?

    We just received word. I heard that the absolution goddess Vilhemeena has appeared in the north.

    "The Goddess of Repentance"?¡¡There is no hope for us to gain any more.

    The voice of the shadows contains surprise.

    ''Vilhemina, the goddess of absolution, is the name of a legendary elf that even they know.

    ''They say she was crushed in a flash. Well, they''re discarded pawns, so it doesn''t hurt.

    ''''Will you keep the God of Light''s God of War, but throw in the Goddess of Absolution? But you''re not just cowardly, you have a bold side.

    One of the shadows was trying to evaluate the emperor, but the other was in denial.

    ''I don''t know.¡¡Maybe it''s a coincidence that you''re too timid.

    ...... If that''s the case, then it might mean that our presence was a bad idea to be pretentious. You plan to put the Empire on the back burner, don''t you?

    One of the shadows said in annoyance and the other burst out laughing.

    ''''What do you say? Isn''t it a harvest to find out that the man who would suddenly run the maximum strength of the empire is the emperor? From now on, we can plan our strategy based on the assumption that Yagami Akira (Levatain) will come out.

    Yeah, I guess so.

    The shadow that had been on the verge of weakness regained his composure.

    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on them. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of them.

    ''What''s particularly funny is the gargoyle for a moment. The others aren''t impossible if you give them time.

    ''The Chiefs of Staff were right in saying that the Empire should be the last. If we take them on properly, there''s a risk that no matter how strong we are, we won''t be enough.

    ''''But for our ultimate goal, we''ll have to deal with Hikaru Yagami (Levatain).

    We''ll leave that to the Chief of Staff. They are not in our control.

    When they said that, they used transference magic and disappeared somewhere else.

 7 7. 7. Reports and doubts.txt

    An extraordinary meeting is held as the Eight Divine Lights (Levitein) return, except for Val, who was sent out of the Imperial City.

    ''''How did it go?''''

    The emperor asked the question after the greeting, and Claude was the first to answer.

    It was a horde of ogres that I was dealing with. It''s not natural that there should be so many ogres in the degraded mountains. I looked into it and there was no trace of them. We don''t know how they managed to keep the horde together, or even how they got here.

    ''It''s the same here. Thousands of mooks, food, feces, and nothing that looks like they''ve moved in, which is also consistent with the fact that there''s nothing that looks like they''ve moved in.

    The emperor is puzzled when he hears the report of the Yagami Akira (Levatain)''s people.

    ''''Are you saying that you sent demons to various places using transference techniques and the like?¡¡What kind of monster can pull off a feat that even Vilhemina would find difficult to pull off?

    He let out a voice with an expression of disbelief.

    Meena was the most skilled in magic among all of them, and the fact that there was a being who could do what even she couldn''t do was the last thing the Emperor wanted to think about.

    ''''Probably a summoning technique.''''

    It was that Vilhemina who said it.

    Since it was rare for her to speak up spontaneously, the emperor couldn''t hide his happiness as he asked.

    ''''When I think of summoning techniques, I think of spirit summoning, but are there things that call demons?''''

    ''Oh. It''s called the Dark Summoning Technique for convenience. Not to mention demons, if you''re good enough, you can summon the people of the demon world as well. I don''t know if you can follow it until you can.

    The Art of Summoning Darkness: ......

    A citizen of the demon world?

    Claude rolls his eyes at what he''s never heard before, and Manuel twists his face in disgust.

    The demon world is a place where evil beings and villains banished from the heavenly realm are said to reach after death, and it is an abomination to the good ones.

    You can''t blame them for thinking it''s unheard of to have the means to summon such a being.

    ''Vilhemina, may I ask you a few more details?''

    What do you mean by that?

    Meena responds to the emperor''s question with a question.

    The emperor is not offended by her rude attitude, but patiently asks the question.

    ''Whatever you need to summon, or what kind of being you can call,''

    ''Basically, it should be the same as summoning a spirit. A good practitioner can summon large numbers or powerful beings without a catalyst. Assuming that this disturbance was caused by a dark summoning technique, there were a few people there who were very good at it, or one person who was extraordinarily powerful.

    The emperor''s expression twitched as Meena answered.

    ''''Is it possible that there is more than one person who is incredibly talented?''''

    ''I can''t deny it, but they wouldn''t have been involved in this situation. If there had been, it would have been far better to call in one of the more powerful beings ...... daemons and dragons than to call in thousands of ogre swarms.

    She says, and Manuel asks next.

    ''What makes you say that you didn''t use transference magic?

    ''''You may not know this, but the difficulty level of moving ten thousand small fishes with the transference magic is vastly different from that of scattering them in various places with the summoning technique. The former is far more difficult. If there was a surgeon who could do that, he would have summoned a few daemons. That would be far more troublesome, right?

    He acknowledges Meena''s words with a cluck of his tongue.

    ''Indeed. One demon is much tougher than ten thousand ogres.''

    ''Furthermore, I can perceive the residue and signs of transference magic, but not summoning magic.

    The affirmation nodded its head at this statement of hers.

    ''You mean that the difficulty of perceiving jutsu is different too?''

    ''''That''s right. If it''s a summoning technique, it''s hard to get within fifty meters, but if it''s a transference technique, I can go ten kilometers. You can be assured that it would be difficult to use a large scale transference technique without me noticing.

    No one laughs at Meena''s words.

    She wasn''t well-liked, but everyone recognized her abilities.

    ''''What about the possibility that she actually had such strength but didn''t dare to?

    Here Val opens his mouth.

    ''Of course I have, sir. But I believe that you will find yourself in a labyrinth of thought, with no end in sight, and unable to come out.

    It was Meena, who was rapidly becoming polite in her speech to him.

    Several people, including Manuel, looked at her with a pained expression, but none of them objected aloud.

    ''''That''s right. Since there are so many things we don''t know, I guess it''s no use thinking about it.''

    Val replied and then asked the Emperor.

    ''What can I do for you, Your Majesty?''

    ...... Send spies out of the country. "Send spies abroad to . Or perhaps other countries are the source of the problem.

    Is that all?

    Naturally, it was Meena who was harsh on him.

    "I can''t afford to send you out on domestic patrols all the time.

    ''''However, there are probably not many beings that can compete with an ogre pack or a gargoyle pack alone or in small numbers. In the military, it would be a general or knight-errant class, a few court mages, and in the civilian world, only a few first-class adventurers.

    Claude gives a plausible opinion.

    Manuel puts forth a contrary opinion.

    ''Really?¡¡Yeah, it was bad, but you did a lot of damage to the enemy. Besides, the enemy has no way of knowing if we''ll be patrolling on a regular basis. We''re the only ones who know what we''re doing, and His Majesty is the only one who knows what we''re doing.

    Manuel is right.

    The Emperor said.

    ''''Thanks to you, I think you''ve given the enemy the impression that you don''t know when the Eight Divine Brilliance (Levatain) will appear. They will be cautious in the future. If you have a total of 20,000 or so demons in your possession, it would be a different story if you lost them in the blink of an eye.

    ''Of course, I suppose we shouldn''t rule out that possibility,''

    Claude responds, but not crisply.

    He thinks it''s unrealistic, too.

    In the end, he settles on the idea of staying alert for a while and seeing what happens.

 8 8. Villehemina.txt

    After the meeting was broken up, only the Emperor and Claude remained.

    ''''Your Majesty, the manner in which Vilhemina is behaving is not very pleasing to my eyes.

    The emperor was bitter at the frank opinions of his subjects.

    ''Don''t say that. You know that elves are very noble and difficult to please.

    Yes, sir.

    The Emperor lets Claude, who replies as if he had no choice, say to him.

    ''But once you get to know them, they are also a very kind and dependable race, even more than their parents and siblings. You can imagine that when you see Vilhemina against Bartolomeus?

    ...... will.

    Claude admitted reluctantly.

    It was obvious that Meena was loyal and obedient to Val.

    Considering that they were a man and a woman, it was tempting to make a strange mistake.

    ''I made that guy an Eight God Teru (Levatein) because I expected him to have that kind of relationship with the others as well. Of course, it''s only with the strength of being touted as the goddess of absolution.

    ''Bartolomeus is a trustworthy man, unselfish and without ambition. As long as he''s around, I think I can understand that Vilhemina can be calculated as an ally of the Empire.

    When told of the emperor''s intentions, Claude clenched his fists and squeezed out his voice.

    ''''But that attitude towards His Majesty is ......

    Your family has been a vassal since the founding of this country.

    Yes, sir.

    He replied seriously to the emperor''s words.

    Claude''s family is a venerable and prestigious family that was made noble by the first emperor when the empire was born.

    It''s no exaggeration to say that he was brought up with a sense of courtesy, respect and indebtedness to the royal family that was drilled into his soul.

    For such a man alone, it is hard to forgive Vilhemina for her careless attitude towards the Emperor.

    He has the self-control to back down from the folly of lashing out at her directly and creating disquiet in Akira Yagami (Levatain).

    ''I can''t say anything. But why don''t you talk to Bartolomeus about it?

    ...... Is that all there is to it?

    Claude said, "Why can''t His Majesty tell Bartolomeus? I wondered.

    But his stiffened loyalty wouldn''t let him say it.

    ''Then I''ll go quickly.

    The Emperor stops him.

    ''Do you understand?¡¡Bartolomeus lives in the second class area as a commoner. The people around him don''t know who he is. So go with that in mind.

    ''Yes, yes ......''

    Claude''s expression tightened.

    Although he had heard of Uwaza, he hadn''t thought it was a true story.

    Fortunately, he can also use transference magic, so there is no harm in going to see him.

    When Claude used his transference magic to move to Val''s house, the person himself was drinking tea with Meena.

    ''''An unusual guest.''''

    Val said lazily, but Meena comes with a stinging look.

    She seemed to be furious at being interrupted for their alone time together.

    The horrible thing about Meena is that she is trying to create an oppressive feeling in Claude''s psyche, while the neighbors are trying to make sure they don''t notice anything.

    Claude is aware of this, of course, and decides that she still retains her sense of reason.

    ''What''s wrong?''

    I''m not very good at conjuring up falsehoods, so I''ll be brief. I cannot stand Vilhemina''s attitude towards His Majesty. I''m trying to understand the elves, but can''t you do something about it?

    In response to Val''s question, he says clearly, looking at Meena.

    ''I don''t take orders from you.

    Her reply was cold and her stinging gaze grew in intensity.

    If Claude was willing to comply, the fight could begin.

    ''Meena, concede,''

    Master Val?

    She opens her emerald eyes wide as Val says a few words.

    ''Wow, okay. I''ll be careful to at least use it.

    Surprisingly easily, she was willing to concede.

    It was only because of Val''s words, but Claude was not amused.

    ''Do you want to call me Bal ......? Why didn''t you tell me before?

    Because he didn''t like the fact that no one was protesting to Meena.

    Val explains with a disappointed look on his face.

    ''I just thought it was pathetic for being on a par with each other. But I''m glad, Claude. To know that there is a man like you out there.

    Oh, yeah?

    Claude finally understood.

    Val was waiting for someone to protest for the emperor, he said.

    ''So Bal was testing us: ......

    I''m open to that interpretation.

    Val was not offended.

    ''No, you certainly can''t deny that we were pathetic.

    Claude admits.

    This is what I like about him, Val.

 9 9. Carrying luggage.txt

    Val had taken on another day job today.

    This time he was hired to carry the adventurers'' luggage.

    It was common for adventurers to hire someone other than party members to carry their luggage, as they would not be able to fight if their hands were occupied by large luggage.

    They were confronted with a humanoid monster with a head like a pig, the Orc.

    Orcs have strong arms and the dexterity to handle weapons, but their behavior patterns are simple.

    There is no need to fear them that much, as long as they are well coordinated and creative.

    The three of them are accompanied by Val, and the archers are able to draw the attention of the orcs, while the two vanguards close in on them.

    The Orcs return fire with their strong arms, and the young men must desperately avoid them.

    If they fail to escape, the power of the Orcs could blow their upper bodies off.

    The archer prevents them from doing so, and the arrows he shoots always delay the orcs'' actions.

    (The bowman is the lifeblood of this party.)

    Val assessed.

    When the orc managed to finish him off, he was hobbled off as a scullery maid.

    ''Hey, Bal, I''ll take care of this too,''

    They have to be told to drain the blood, dismember the flesh and do the work that people don''t like to do.

    If the orc''s corpse is left intact, it will decompose and attract a large number of other demons.

    Draining the blood and dismantling the corpse would greatly reduce that.

    (If it''s just the smell of blood, then surprisingly no demons will come to you.)

    Val also wonders.

    While he is working, the adventurers are resting while being aware of their surroundings.

    The adventurers'' reasoning was that since they were protecting the luggage carriers from the battle for their lives for free, they could let them do the unpleasant work ...... for it.

    For that, the wages paid for carrying luggage are quite cheap, a few copper coins at most.

    That''s why it was rare to find someone over thirty years of age who could still carry the luggage.

    "Aren''t you ashamed of being worked over by us teenagers, old man?

    Today''s party of adventurers were still young but reasonably active and were said to have a promising future.

    It was a party where all of them were only Human males.

    ''''Oh no, you are all accomplished men who were promoted to the seventh level in your teens.

    Val gives a sneaky and disgusting affectionate smile.

    ''If I could make it to eighth grade at twenty years old, I''d be excellent, but you guys are even faster.

    The blue-haired young man who had gotten involved in his deceitfulness smiled in a good way.

    ''You''re right. I don''t mean to brag, but it''s not very often that someone is better than us.

    ''You''re not going to be able to beat a general or a knight-errant, though.

    The bowman, a slender boy, shrugged his shoulders.

    In Val''s view, this bowman was the most polite and humble of all.

    ''Only now. That''s only for now. We''re still teenagers and inexperienced, you know. He said as long as we gain experience, we can become first class adventurers and look back on those guys from the Order.

    He was a muscular young man with flaming red hair.

    He was jovial and treated Val normally, but he was somewhat optimistic and a bit overconfident.

    ''You''re going to look back at the Order?''

    When Val pretends to be stupid and asks a question, the blue-haired young man glares at him.

    ''Hey, old man. You''re an outsider, don''t come in here!

    Oh, my God, I''m so sorry.

    Val hurriedly heaved.

    The gesture was so good that none of the young people thought that this man was actually the strongest.

    ''Let''s leave it at that. Yes, Mr. Val.

    The bowman restrains his companions and serves Val tea.

    ''Hey, hey, it''s that old man''s job to prepare the tea!

    The blue hair shouted even more angrily.

    His anger was not directed at his companions, but at Val.

    ''''You are a useless old man!¡¡That''s why I''m so old and still in the ninth grade!

    ''Oh, Mr. Val, you''re still in the ninth grade?''

    The big red-haired man sounded surprised.

    The ninth grade is a class that anyone can reach if they work diligently and persistently.

    The fact that it stops there means that people think that you are lacking in the makings of an adventurer.

    It''s a different situation in Val''s case, but there''s no way for the youngsters to know that.

    It''s ...... better to have a little more ambition.

    Even the bowman pointed out with reservation.

    The other two turned blatantly disdainful glances at Val.

    ''''Oh no, I don''t know,''''

    Val, who has no intention of revealing the truth, pretends to be a useless old man who tries to cover it up with a really good affectionate smile.

    The scene can only be considered a joke if someone from Yagami Teru (Levatain) sees it.

    "d*mn, we shouldn''t have used this old man. I asked for an experienced veteran, but to have someone who has no skills other than being uselessly old and useless.

    The blue hair is poisoned by one person, as if his anger has not yet subsided.

    ''''It can''t be helped. I heard that a large number of demons appeared in various places and were exterminated by the people of Yagami Akira (Levatain).

    Yeah, the Adventurer''s Guild is busy trying to figure out what''s going on and see if there''s anything else wrong.

    The blue-haired man responded with a click of his tongue.

    He had calculated that doing a blistering job at a time like this would bring him closer to the higher ranks.

    ''''I heard that there were two hundred gargoyles in the imperial capital as well. It seems the Light War God ended it in an instant, though.''''

    The bowman says, and the red-haired man questions him.

    ''Is that true?¡¡A large army of gargoyles in an instant, that''s an unusual amount of strength, no matter how much it takes.

    ''''Since it was the imperial capital that was attacked, there were a large number of witnesses, and it seems that it''s impossible to explain other than that the Light War God was too strong.

    The bowman shrugged.

    ''Keh, crap.''

    The blue-haired young man spits out in an uninteresting manner.

    As Bal wondered if something was wrong, the bowman noticed it and told him.

    ''''Oh, don''t worry about it. I''m just jealous that my lovely sister is a big fan of the God of Light''s God of War.''

    Isn''t this a little shameful, huh?

    When the red-haired man laughs at him, the blue-haired young man turns away uncomfortably.

 10 Ten. At the bar.txt

    After parting with the adventurers at the guild, Val heads to a tavern.

    It''s a place for the masses, serving decent liquor and decent food at cheap prices.

    ''Oh, welcome!''

    A young, beautiful sign girl greets him with a smile.

    He comes in from time to time and runs into her, but she doesn''t seem to remember his face.

    A number of men have come by, and Val, who she can only assume is an old man who doesn''t even look like an old man, is like a backdrop to her daily life.

    You will not even be aware of the individual unless something special happens.

    As for Val, that was fine with him.

    He takes a seat in an empty seat for two and asks for a cup of cold tea and some snacks.

    A middle-aged man, equally gruff, came in and asked him, "Can I join you?

    ''Do you mind if I sit with you?

    Yeah, go ahead.

    It was as if the two had met by chance, but Val was waiting for him and he had come to meet him.

    They ate in silence as the nibbles the middle-aged man had ordered arrived.

    ''What do you think, these days?''

    ''There''s a young guy with quite a bit of momentum. It''s a bit risky, but thanks to the stoppers, it''s not too badly balanced.

    Val replied with an assessment of the youth party that had hired him as a luggage carrier.

    ''Hmm?¡¡Does it have a promising future?

    It would be nice to have one more person in charge of brain work and one more person who can recover and scout.

    The middle-aged man ponders something.

    He is, as a matter of fact, a member of the chief''s entourage that unites the Adventurer''s Guild, a man who has been specially informed of Val.

    The current head of the guild is very famous and his face is well known, so on these occasions he is sent a tight-lipped, faceless being like him.

    ''''You do appreciate it, don''t you?

    Yes. If stretched correctly, you''ll see three lines.

    That''s it: ......

    The middle-aged man rolled his blue eyes at Bal''s statement.

    The three lines was an expression that implied third level adventurers, and third level adventurers were quite capable people.

    ''''If you say so much, then their reputation must be revised.''''

    It turns out that the guild apparently didn''t give it that much credit.

    (Admittedly, the attitude wasn''t exactly complimentary.)

    And Val looks back with a wry smile.

    He doesn''t mind it one bit, but it would be a big demerit for those who do care.

    The middle-aged man is aware of this, and thinks to himself, ''That''s an assessment from Master Bartolomeus who doesn''t care.

    ''And now, regarding the fire the other day, do you know anything about it?''

    The man asked Val.

    (About the demons appearing in various places.)

    Val has an idea.

    The Adventurer''s Guild had their hands full, but he could understand why they thought he might have information that they couldn''t know.

    ''''We''re still investigating. I''ve even heard the opinion that maybe it happened elsewhere and the fire spread.''''

    The middle-aged man''s expression hardens as he hears his words.

    This is because he realizes that he has been suggested two possibilities: either a conspiracy by another country, or another country is being targeted and the Empire is on the hook.

    Whether another country is targeting the Empire or another country is being targeted, it can''t be an ordinary conspiracy.

    We will make every effort to let you know if we know anything. Take care of yourself.

    Yes, thank you.

    The middle-aged man thanked him and stood up.

    No one is listening to the content of their conversation.

    Their voices are drowned out by the loud exchanges going on here and there.

    Unless they were trying to eavesdrop, it would be impossible to do so without Val noticing.

    After assessing the young adventurer and telling him about the massive demon outbreak, Bal returned to his home.

    No one would even imagine that he would be doing such a thing, it was a commonplace routine.

 11 11. First aid center.txt

    Val, can you do one for me?

    One day an old lady told him, and Val immediately guessed.

    ''Ah. ''It''s cookout day, isn''t it?''

    In the first and second class areas of the Teito, there was a first- and second-class area of the city called a relief station, which took care of unattended children and injured or sick people.

    Twice a month, they held a soup kitchen, and any old person or child could eat without being from the first aid station.

    It was not unusual for the sisters of the relief home to be asked to help out, as it was not enough for them to do so.

    Val had gone to help out many times, as well as to inspect.

    ''I''m sorry, but I''m counting on you. It''s better to have someone with experience, after all.

    Yes, sir.

    Val was headed to the second class area of the relief station.

    It was easier to gather manpower in the first class area, and they also got donations from the nobility and the wealthy.

    It was the second class area that was often in trouble.

    The Relief House was at the southern end of the area, and beyond that were the walls protecting the Imperial City and the Knights'' quarters.

    Perhaps because of that, it was not uncommon for helpers from the Knights to come to the aid.

    ''''Ah, Bal-san.''''

    The person who recognized him and called out to him was a twelve-year-old girl.

    Her outfit of a blue shirt and navy blue skirt, which seems to be a donation from someone else, is adorable.

    Thank you for everything.

    No, no, no, I''m not busy.

    Val replied humbly.

    ''The only person who always comes to us is Val. The only other person who donates to us is the War God of Light.''''

    The girl''s mouth twitched as she sulked.

    ''''Did the Light War God donate again?''''

    Val looks surprised, despite himself, and asks her.

    ''Yes, a large pot, clean towels, and all sorts of food. Though it was actually an elven woman called the Goddess of Absolution who brought it.

    He didn''t want his face to be known, so he asked Meena to represent him.

    ''Beautiful, but a bit frightening, Lady Vilhemina.

    She pouts, and a boy of about ten years old, who was listening to the conversation, says

    The children swarmed out of nowhere and surrounded them.

    ''Yes, but Lady Vilhemina donated too, you know?¡¡Like underwear and blankets and vegetables. Surprise.

    A little girl who came by joined in the conversation.

    ''Yes, but it sounds too pretty and scary.''

    The twelve-year-old girl replied with a troubled look on her face.

    (Meena dude, you were donating to us.)

    And Val rolled her eyes as she listened to the children''s conversation.

    She hadn''t said a single word about such a thing.

    ''I wonder if Lady Vilhemina is a kind person too,''

    Val says, and the children nod their heads.

    ''I wonder?''

    You said something about if Lord Barlolo was donating it.

    The little boy says plainly.

    I still can''t quite put Val''s real name to good use, but I know exactly what it is.

    Apparently he''s just motivated to lend a hand when he finds out what he''s doing, and he''s not keen on charity.

    It''s not something I''m going to force you to do, though, so Val doesn''t think I''m going to say anything about it.

    ''Thank you, Val,''

    A young sister sees him and thanks him.

    ''What are they making today?''

    It''s a soup full of donated grains, poultry, vegetables and eggs.

    I don''t usually get to eat meat or eggs, so I''m looking forward to it.

    The thirteen-year-old boy added a few words from beside her.

    ''I really can''t get over the Light War God. I always always want to thank you a lot ...... someday, but I don''t know if I can.

    The young Sister''s words were responded to by the old woman who headed the relief station.

    ''''It would be impossible. Aside from His Majesty the Emperor and the Eight Divine Brilliance (Levatein), few people know the face of the God of Light War. He''s a man of many mysteries.''''

    ''That''s why there are so many theories about him. Some say he''s a young, handsome lord, others say he''s actually a woman.

    The middle-aged Sister speaks with a twinkle in her eye.

    ''''Some people have even asked if you''re actually the same person as the Emperor.

    A twelve-year-old girl says.

    (I didn''t know that. I did remember hearing that they said it might be a woman.)

    Val is almost dismayed to realize how much the rumors are walking alone.

    ''Thank you, Green Fruitful Goddess Gr¨¹nweig, for blessing us again today.

    The meal would begin after offering a prayer of thanks to the goddess.

    Balu watched the children and people eating happily and savored the meal.

    And who do you want to come for, Balu?¡¡I knew it was Mary?

    It was a boy of thirteen years old who said teasingly, "I''m sorry," he said.

    ''Mary was the youngest and prettiest of the sisters.

    ''Hey, you''re being rude. ''To Miss Val,''

    Mary herself is upset when she is told.

    ''No, I''m sure Miss Mary can find plenty of nice men for you.

    Val''s side of the room was calmly handled.

    The boy clucked his tongue at the attitude of not dealing with him, and his laughter spread.

 12 12. In the Adventurers Guild.txt

    The adventurer system was established because of the fear that the types who were capable but could not make it in an organization would go free and turn into bandits.

    You had to belong to a local guild that was created under the auspices of the state and follow the rules, but otherwise you were quite free.

    Most of them were not good at conforming to others, or were sloppy and unable to lead a regular life every day, or couldn''t bear the rigors of hierarchical relationships, but there were also many young people who dreamed of making a fortune.

    However, there are many young people who dream of making a fortune.

    Despite the opposition of the aristocracy, they silenced him by showing him the merits of having a military force capable of making great achievements join the state and incorporate them into their organization.

    ''''That adventurer is the current Lady Manuel of Yagami (Levatain), right?¡¡I''ve heard that a lot.

    Val chuckles at the receptionist of a young beastly man who speaks passionately at his favorite adventurer''s guild.

    He knows or nothing, he is acquainted with Manuel himself, so he can only laugh at him.

    ''''Bal-san, it''s your chance, right?¡¡The Adventurer''s Guild is one of the organizations run by the Empire. That means if you''re active, your name will be known to the Empire, right?

    He''s on the side that knows nothing, so he''s preaching to Val out of pure goodwill.

    ''Yeah, I can see that,''

    Val replied as if it was nothing.

    It''s just not widespread in general, and he knows this, of course, since he''s on the side that was taken from the common people, just like Manuel.

    ''You don''t have to be active in battle. ''You don''t have to play an active role in a battle, you don''t have to be good at reading, writing and calculating, or you know a lot about medicine and flowers. If you excel in one thing, the top brass of the empire will welcome you.

    I see.

    He countered with a face that said he knew nothing, but he knew this too.

    After all, he asked the current emperor, "What do you think? He agreed to it.

    He thought it would be encouraging for the common man to be promoted if he excelled in his craft.

    Val feels increasingly sorry for the young man who is so eager to teach him.

    (I don''t mean to, but it''s kind of deceitful.)

    I had a feeling that this was a good idea.

    Then a trio of red-haired, blue-haired bowmen come in.

    "Roy, give us a request.

    At the blue hair''s request, Roy presented them with a few request forms.

    ''Anybody else a bit stronger?¡¡Do you have a request to fight an ogre or a gargoyle or something?

    The young man at the reception desk chuckles when the red hair says in frustration.

    ''An ogre is strong enough to kick three orcs to the curb in an instant. Gargoyles can fly freely, and if you can''t use magic, they can''t do any real damage. I can''t introduce them to you guys yet, because there are only three of them for every orc.

    The trio were physically mauled and left with a babbling request.

    ''Well, Mr Val,''

    Deciding that the conversation was about to resume, Val beat him to it.

    ''How''s Roy doing with Tanya these days?

    What is it, all of a sudden: ......

    Val''s blatant change of subject upset the young man at the window who was called Roy.

    It was rumored in some quarters that he and Tanya were one of the young female adventurers based in the imperial capital, and that she was secretly dating Roy.

    ''If you want to keep it a secret, it was a bad idea to go to the cake shop with her.

    Oh, God, he''s been watching us.

    Roy realizes that there''s no point in hiding it, and he slumps his shoulders dejectedly.

    He taps him gently on the shoulder.

    The blue uniforms provided to the guild staff seem to be made of a rather fine fabric, Val judges by the touch.

    ''Hi. Please keep it a secret. Please.''''

    Raising his face vigorously, Roy gave him a desperate look and asked him for help.

    ''I don''t mind, but why?¡¡As I recall, guild officials and adventurers were not forbidden to associate with each other.

    Val twists her head.

    Rather, young and attractive female staff members are even beginning to establish a pattern of marrying promising adventurers.

    For women, it''s a chance to get to know men who have the potential to make a lot of money, and for men, it''s a chance to meet women with beautiful, solid jobs.

    When the current emperor learned of this, he dotted his eyes, "Honestly, I didn''t expect this turn of events one bit," which is one of the things Val wants to take to his grave without telling anyone.

    ''I didn''t want to be teased. Especially to the men.''

    Roy strikes out in pain.

    ''Yeah. ''Tanya''s a lovely thing,''

    Val agreed.

    In a word, it would be jealousy.

    ''Tanya is a small, pretty cat beastie and is quite popular with young men.

    ''That''s right. I think Tanya is the cutest thing in the world, but that''s why everyone is so winded.''

    Roy said shyly, and Val had some idea why she was so winded about him.

    ''Good luck to you,''

    I told him shortly and walked out of the guild.

    ''Oh, hey, Mr. Val?''

    The formalities were done, so it shouldn''t be a problem to leave, but Roy tries to stop her with a "not talking enough" look on his face.

    The young man doesn''t realize it''s because her boasting is annoying, and he''ll probably repeat the same thing until someone points it out to him eventually.

    Val thought about that and prayed to the goddess of love for Tanya.

 13 13. Secret landscape.txt

    Meena comes transitioning in as if she was timing Val''s return to the house.

    Today, she was dressed in a black-based maid''s outfit and a white apron.

    ''Oh, are you going to make me dinner?''

    ''Yes. I didn''t think you''d have eaten today.

    Meena knew the pattern of his behavior and had decided that if he came at this time today, she could serve him a home-cooked meal.

    ''I''ll be grateful,''

    Val decided to return the favor today.

    His kitchen was too small for both of them to stand at the same time, and the kitchen and eating room had to be separated.

    The kitchen and eating room had to be separated, and the eating room was only about six square meters.

    This was common for houses in the second class area and it wasn''t that he had chosen a poorly built house.

    Meena hummed as she got permission to cook.

    Her back is quite a sight, Val thinks.

    ''Oh, by the way, Meena, I heard you made a donation to the relief station?

    ''Yes. I didn''t mean to be obtrusive, but now that I know Master Val is doing it, I can''t bring myself to pretend that I don''t know.

    Meena''s answer didn''t stagger.

    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. As long as you''re running the big, big organization called the state, there may inevitably be places that you can''t reach.

    Baru wonders if there are limits to the politics of the ungodly body.

    ''I foolishly believe that it is the role of the state to deal with it,''

    Meena, on the other hand, replies that it''s the country''s job to fix it.

    He chooses to use very gentle words because he is the one, but it doesn''t change the emperor''s attitude of shunning him.

    No wonder the emperor calls him noble and difficult to deal with.

    It''s certainly not a good idea to just do what you have to do. It''s true that there are people who need the government''s support but aren''t receiving it, and they need to do their best.

    Val also admits that she has a point.

    Running a state sounds really difficult, and he doesn''t want to get involved in the future.

    ''Here you go.

    Meena arranges the food on a silver plate she brought with her before bringing it to us.

    It''s a sumptuous dish that you wouldn''t see unless you went to the first class area: vegetable-laden soup, steamed clams, grilled fish, and a herb wrapped monster bird.

    Her witchcraft prevents smells and other odors from leaking out of the house, otherwise the neighbors would have rushed in when they noticed the smell.

    The taste was light, taking into account Val''s preferences.

    ''Thanks, Meena. I don''t mean to be stingy, but I''d be happy to have some fruit.''

    When he made his request in a reserved manner, Meena replied with a smirk.

    ''I figured you''d say that, so I''ve got some apples and bananas for you.

    Thank you!

    He thanks her again, and she smiles happily.

    The scene is like a married couple, but none of them know this.

    They taste their food in silence and in good company.

    Seeing Meena munching on a herb packet of the monstrous bird, Val said.

    ''I never knew elves ate meat until I met Meena.

    I didn''t know that people thought of elves as meatless creatures either.

    As he speaks to her, she finally speaks up as well.

    ''As you can see from this exchange, elves usually eat meat too.

    ''It''s just that they don''t kill unnecessarily, and there are times when they share it with animals that want sustenance out of consideration for the ecosystem, but at some point, a false image was created.

    Val nodded at Meena''s words.

    ''I suppose it was conveyed through a change that sometimes the meat of a killed beast is shared with other beasts. Perhaps.''

    ''It''s just part of the balancing act, so when there are no beasts to share, they eat themselves. A situation where there is no one to feed on the animals they kill is exactly what the elves should avoid.

    ...... That hurts my ears.

    Val murmured with a mysterious face.

    The preparation and disposal of uneaten food is done by the imperial aristocrats to show off their wealth and prowess.

    They are not doing it out of necessity, they are doing it on purpose, so it is an unforgivable act from the point of view of the elves.

    It''s not without reason that Meena is bitter towards the emperor and the others.

    ''''Why won''t you stop, Bal-sama?''''

    She asked him curiously, and he decided to answer.

    ''It''s because when the nobles stop spending, the common people don''t get any real income. One aspect of it is that some people are able to feed their families because the nobles buy in bulk.

    For better or worse, the economy of the empire is supported by the aristocracy and the rich.

    When they cut back on consumption, the domestic economy suffers, and the first to be affected are the common people, who are in a weaker position.

    It may be called a blasphemy against life, but the first priority is to feed their own people.

    ...... I understand for the moment that this is not a meaningless and useless folly.

    Meena says with a divine expression.

    ''Even we are not perfect. There are times when we have no choice but to cut down on life for the sake of protecting our fellow man, for the preservation of the ecosystem, and because of our own immaturity. I learned a good lesson.

    ''I''m afraid there aren''t many who are as sincere in their approach to life as Meena is. Humans aren''t even close to the elves in that regard yet.

    Val shrugged.

 14 14. Yagami Teru Ingway.txt

    One of the Eight Divine Brilliance (Levatein), the pride of the Empire, is a man named Ingway.

    He was a tiger beastman and was said to have mastered a profession known as secrecy.

    His current job is to search for clues to a mass demon outbreak.

    The designation was not changed when Meena was pointed out as a likely summoning art.

    The emperor felt that if the dark summoning art was real, there was no need to inform the enemy that there was a being who knew about it.

    Ingway asked many questions from Meena about the dark summoning technique.

    Perhaps it was because of the timing of Val''s presence in the immediate vicinity, but Meena was polite enough to tell him.

    (If you''re powerful and capable, you don''t need a catalyst or a summoning team, but if you''re not, you have either ...... demon bones or a lot of poo.)

    They say that mere animal carcasses would be inefficient and would require a huge amount of it.

    (Plus, they''re more likely to be eaten by someone right away or returned to the soil, making it harder to leave evidence.)

    Why demon bones are more likely to return to the soil than those of mere animals is one of the issues that have been studied over the years.

    The one thing demons have that animals don''t is magical power, but that''s not the only explanation, he says.

    Ingway, who is not a scholar, stops his thoughts there and enters a forest a short distance away from the place where the ogre was massed.

    The path was narrow and the tall weeds were overgrown, perhaps because the place was uninhabited.

    An average person with no knowledge or experience would have gotten tired quickly, but for Ingway, it was no different than going on a nicely maintained, flat road.

    He''s unfazed by the fact that he''s dressed in a mere blue shirt and cream-colored pants, an unsuitable outfit for going into the woods.

    If anyone had witnessed him, they might have been suspicious of the gap too much.

    Ingway didn''t screw up in any way that anyone would see him, though.

    (Though I guess there''s a good chance there aren''t any left.)

    He thought inwardly.

    The Eight Divine Brilliance''s people were flying around the Empire, defeating the large army of demons and then preparing for the second wave.

    If a catalyst was used that made it easy for traces to disappear, it would be more natural to assume that it had already disappeared.

    Still, he had to bet on the chance, or even a one in a hundred million chance.

    He was a born and bred Imperialist, and there was nothing but righteous indignation at the presence of a threat to his beloved homeland.

    A careful search through the forest reveals a cleverly hidden entrance to an underground passage.

    Though he had no torch, he had been trained to operate in total darkness with impunity.

    He somehow avoids using magic to create a light source.

    (If the matter was over, why not just crush the basement, at least. Are you still using it, or is it an irrelevant third party?)

    The tricky part is when the innocents have established a stronghold for some reason.

    If they are bandits, they can be destroyed mercilessly, but if they have done nothing wrong, there is nothing you can do.

    The best that can be done is to give them a heads up.

    (...... Is it possible that this is a trap to lure those like me who continue to investigate? In that sense, maybe I should have come to you.)

    It is unfair to demand that adventurers have both highly accurate investigative abilities and outstanding fighting ability.

    It was rare for even Yagami Akira to be capable of more than one.

    He felt a slight magical power from deep underground and narrowed his eyes.

    If he had to describe it, it was at most a hair''s breadth of presence, and he firmly sensed what most of them would not notice.

    This was not his inherent skill, but rather a category of common sense in Yagamiaki.

    Killing the sounds and signs, he gingerly opened the wooden door to find a suspicious little man in a black robe happily standing in front of a yellow giant.

    (A yellow-skinned, black one-eyed giant ...... troll?)

    Trolls are considered to be a higher level demon than ogres, and they are far more skilled and fast moving than ogres.

    ''''It''s done, I''ve successfully summoned a troll. ...... It''s a good thing I''ve been able to summon a troll. If I can do that, I''ll rise through the ranks.

    Ingway thinks his summoning skills aren''t too bad since he can summon trolls, but his ability to detect signs seems lousy.

    (But we can''t overlook that.)

    An imperial knight should be able to deal with at least one or two trolls, but it would be very painful if they sent a herd.

    ''''Now, let''s get you to spit out everything from your name, organization, and purpose.

    He calls out from behind him, and the man turns around with a jerk.

    ''Hey, what?¡¡You?¡¡Who are you?¡¡How long have you been watching them?

    I asked the question.

    Ingway spoke low and coldly to the violently upset black robes.

    ''''If you meekly tell me everything, I''ll leave you out of the pain.

    Oh, are you nuts?¡¡Can''t you see this troll in your eyes?

    The black robes wave their arms and the troll''s black eyes turn to Ingway.

    Apparently it is properly controlled.

    ''''Don''t you think you can summon and control the trolls ...... enough power to use it for the sake of the people and the nation?

    When Ingway spoke to him in a stern voice, the black robes were furious.

    ''Duh, shut up!¡¡Isn''t it the Empire that rejected my suggestion that the Ogre would be more reliable as a defensive force and treated him as a danger to itself?¡¡I wanted to move up in the Empire, too: ......

    At the end, Yngwie feels like he''s gotten a glimpse of his true feelings, and he''s surprised.

    Deciding that this might be a good time to negotiate, he reveals his name.

    ''''Then it''s not too late to do it now, is it?¡¡I am Yngwie of the Eight Divine Light (Levatain). If you tell me everything, repent, and swear to work for the Empire, I will ask for a pardon from you, Your Majesty.

    His offer would have been a wishful thinking for anyone who wanted the Empire back.

    But the Black Robe exclaimed.

    ''''Ingway of the Eight Divine Light!¡¡If I kill you, I''ll become a career woman.¡¡Brace yourself!

    ...... yeah?

    Yngwie, who had thought he was going to be begging for his life, was shocked.

    ''Come on, troll, kill the man in front of you!

    The troll moves according to the summoner''s orders.

    Despite their massive bodies, they are faster than swallows and approach Yngwie.

    In most cases, those who face the trolls are taken aback by this speed, and are killed in the blink of an eye by their slow reactions.

    But this does not apply to Yingwei.

    ''''No, why do you think you can beat me with a troll degree?''''

    He wondered and sifted his right arm at high speed, dismembering the troll''s massive body.

    The troll died a quick and easy death before he could understand what had been done to him.

    Are you really from the Empire: ......?

    If there were ten thousand trolls, it would be a different story, but it was an unbelievable feeling to think that a single person could deal with Yagami Akira.

    I am... I am...

    The black robe suddenly begins to suffer and falls to the spot.

    When Ingway approached suspiciously, he was already out of breath.

    ''...... That''s creepy. On top of that, it''s disgusting.''''

    He doesn''t hide his disgust and spits it out.

    It''s one of those things that you might want to ask Meena for her opinion.

    For that, he should have Val''s ear.

 15 15. 15. A village a little away from the imperial capital.txt

    One of the characteristics of the military system in the Empire is that of knights and soldiers.

    A knight is a combat position where training in combat is part of the daily routine, while a soldier is a civilian who has been trained and returned to his homeland.

    In the empire, men and women who have turned fifteen years old are drafted into the army and trained individually.

    At this time, their aptitude for witchcraft and necromancy is also checked, and those that have an aptitude for it are developed under the guidance of the military.

    Depending on the circumstances, they may be taken up as knights.

    Being knighted is a much better paycheck each month than living in a village, and if you leave the military, you will receive a pension until you die.

    It is also possible for the survivor to receive a pension for one year after death.

    In addition, they would be taught how to read, write and calculate simple math, and how to take care of their injuries.

    In addition, they would be paid enough food, clothing, salt and other necessities in return for their labor, and they would also receive a pension.

    Perhaps this is why many people saw conscription in the Reich as a "reasonable way to get a good return" rather than a "hard duty".

    Some of the second and third sons of farmers even dream of being hired as knights, wielding hand-made wooden swords.

    Kyle, a boy from the village of L¨¹beck, about four days'' ride from the imperial capital, is one of them.

    While he was busy helping at home, a group of four young women walked by.

    ''It''s a spirited thing to do, boy.

    The one who spoke to her in an easygoing tone was a cat-eared beast.

    She was a cute little girl, petite and slender, but she wore a sturdy-looking leather breastplate with a dagger at her hip and a knickknack case.

    ''''Are your sisters adventurers?''''

    Kyle speaks to the older sister with a glare as she looks at her older sister, who looks different and innocent from the girls of the same village.

    When a young woman is working in a small group and yet armed, only knights or adventurers can be considered.

    And since the knights always wore armor with the emblem of the empire on it, he decided that they were adventurers.

    ''Yes, they are.''

    ''Tanya, what are you stopping for?''

    A woman who seems to be a friend calls out to the cat beastman from a distance.

    ''''Because, boy, when you see a boy trying his best, don''t you want to cheer him on?''''

    Tanya gives a loud shout back to her friends.

    ''You''re going to support all the boys who are doing well. It would be complicated if Roy knew.''

    Tanya sweltered as a pretty woman of about twenty, wearing a big blue hat and a robe that matched her hat, said this.

    ''Why is Roy coming out there?¡¡You don''t need that man to just talk to him.

    Kyle couldn''t keep up with the conversation because of the name he suddenly didn''t know, but he understood that the cat beastman named Tanya apparently had a lover.

    (Since she''s so cute, of course she has a lover.)

    To tell the truth, the boy would be disappointed.

    He didn''t understand why he was so depressed, even though he just found out that a woman he had never met had a girlfriend.

    The adventurers bade him a quick hello and went to the village.

    Kyle''s village was peaceful and there was no particular problem, so he probably just happened to be passing by.

    (...... I wonder if I''ll ever get to know a pretty woman like that when I become an adventurer?)

    Kyle suddenly thinks about it.

    A boy of his age, who is beginning to develop an interest in women, begins to wonder quite seriously whether he should become a knight or an adventurer.

    Eventually he consults his eldest brother, who comes to see how he is doing, and he is laughed at greatly.

    He laughed at him very much. If you don''t, you won''t even know if you''re going to become a knight or an adventurer.

    Kyle thinks his brother has a point.

    There is no way to test for warrior or sorcerous talent in this idyllic village, and even less so for someone with an eye for talent.

    Then another man arrives.

    Unlike the beautiful and glamorous group of four women, he is an unassuming looking man with dull silver hair and blue eyes.

    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    It''s not like the women, the old man was unreliable in his walk and somewhat sloppy in his movements.

    ''Uncle, where are you going?''

    Kyle couldn''t help but call out.

    ''Yeah. A friend of mine asked me to run an errand for him.

    Uncle replied lazily.

    It felt somehow dumb, and Kyle, who was kind by nature, felt uneasy.

    ''Uncle, are you alone?¡¡There aren''t any demons around here, but we do get the occasional beast, don''t we?

    The boy wondered if this uncle would know how to deal with the beast if he was a seasoned traveler, but he wondered if this uncle was.

    ''No, we used a rideshare to get to the middle of the road,'' he said. I was with a group of adventurers at the time, which made it easier for me.

    What, I didn''t know that.

    The old man''s answer makes sense to him.

    Ride-on carriages are one of the main modes of transportation, and probably the safest way for the common people to get around.

    The Gosha are well versed in martial arts, and there are many demons and beasts that won''t come by on their own when a group of people are riding in a cabin pulled by multiple horses.

    Of course there are exceptional demons, but in the empire, knights and top-notch adventurers actively destroy them, so they were not calculated as a cause for concern.

    ''''So you were with the sisters who came earlier, right?

    Kyle joins in alone.

    The rickshaw carriage only comes to the very front of this village due to the convenience of the road.

    It''s not surprising that the speed of walking is different between Tanya and her friends, who seem to have the ability, even though they are women, and an old man who is not even a man.

    ''''Yeah, that''s right.''''

    He says to the old man who answers.

    ''Your sisters would probably be able to make it through this village, but it''s hard on your uncle, isn''t it?¡¡Do you want to stay the night?

    Yeah, I think I will.

    Uncle nodded with a relieved look on his face.

    ''Well, I''ll show you around. I''m Kyle. Where''s your uncle?

    His name is Val. It''s good to meet you, Kyle.

    Bartolomeus said and shook the boy''s hand.

 16 16. Baru asked to use.txt

    Balu left the imperial capital because he was asked to run an errand, in principle.

    The landlady at the cook''s house, who was taking care of her, asked her to go check on her family in her home village.

    Had this been farther away, she would have asked someone else to do it, but since it was a safe area not that far from the Imperial Capital, she chose Baru.

    He had accepted the request on the condition that she would cover the cost of his food for the round trip, and he had come to the village.

    It was just a coincidence that he joined Tanya and the others in the carriage they rode in, and they didn''t care for him at all.

    In two or three days they would forget they were even in the same carriage.

    That was just fine with Val.

    ''Heh, errand boy. You''re not very good at your job, being asked to do such a thing at your age.

    Kyle hits the nail on the head.

    ''It''s embarrassing, but you''re right. You''re well aware.

    Val gave an affectionate smile as he scratched his still-fading head.

    ''It''s the role of a guy who can''t be trusted with much of anything, you know, to do things like being a maid. It''s the same in the imperial capital and in the village, I suppose.''''

    Kyle says admiringly.

    ''Well, we''re peoples living in the same country. Maybe we''ll think alike.''

    Val said and the boy nodded his head in agreement.

    He didn''t act like he was mocking Val.

    It is quite unusual for a young man to not mock the down-to-earth old man, so Val is somewhat surprised.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away with it.¡¡Are you staying here?

    ''I intend to, but I''ll have to do what you ask of me first. Where does Mr. Inver, the beast skinner, live?

    He rolled his eyes as Val nudged him towards the boy.

    ''If it''s Uncle Inver''s house, it''s diagonally in front of my house. I''ll show you.

    Kyle said and walked faster, and Baru chuckled and followed him.

    Invar''s house was made of wood, and the quality itself was probably much worse than the second class area of the Imperial City.

    However, perhaps because it was a village, or perhaps because it was a craftsman''s house, the building was much larger here.

    ''''Uncle Inver, we have a guest.''''

    Kyle calls out loudly, and a small, tanned but well-framed man of about fifty, a small but well-built man with fair-eyed white hair, comes out of the room wetly.

    ''A guest?''

    Stare, blue eyes turned to Val.

    ''Are you Invar? My sister Rita, who is married to a cook in the Imperial City, has asked me to come to you.''

    Oh, is that him?

    A glint of understanding tinted Inver''s eyes, which looked dour at Val''s words.

    ''You wanted to know what''s going on with your family?

    ''Not sending a letter means no one is anything. Tell your sister that.

    Imbar says bluntly and shuts the door with a snap.

    ''...... I can''t blame you, Mr. Inver is like that,''

    Kyle, who had been watching silently beside him, said soothingly.

    ''You''re a made man for being so young. ''Thank you,''

    How do you want to stay tonight?

    Do you have any idea what a stable would be like, or a house you might rent?

    Kyle answers Val''s question immediately.

    The village chief''s place is safe. I''ll tell him what''s going on. Then they won''t say no.

    Thank you again. I should probably thank you for something.

    The boy gives him a sly smile as Val begins to search his pockets.

    "It''s fine. I wouldn''t accept a thank you from a lazy old man like Val.

    That one looks like it''s been taken.

    Val chuckled.

    ''Tell me about the Imperial City instead.

    Yeah, that''s fine.

    He does Kyle''s boyish request.

 17 17. Real purpose.txt

    Well, in that case, you''ll sleep in the stable. I don''t have any food for you.

    The old village chief said so, and gave me permission to do so.

    ''Thank you, sir.''

    Val thanked him and headed to the stable he had been taught.

    ''Hey, old man. What are you going to do for dinner?

    Yeah?¡¡I''m not afraid to skip a meal.

    He responds to the boy''s question with a look of strength.

    It''s actually a problem that can be dealt with, but the boy doesn''t know that.

    ''Seriously? Do you want to share my food if you want?

    You can''t do that.

    Val thanked the boy for his kindness, but declined.

    ''Really?¡¡Do you want me to get you a blanket or something?

    If I need it, I''ll ask the chief to take care of it.

    Val answered and then asked him.

    ''Why are you being so nice to me?''

    Because my mom says. We all need someone to help us at times, and you should help us when you can.

    Kyle replies without hesitation.

    ''I see. You''re a good mother.''

    Yeah, I get pissed off a lot.

    The boy smiled shyly at Val''s words.

    ''I think it''s time for you to go home or you''ll be pissed off.

    Val says and he looks out in a hurry.

    ''Shit, I''ll see you tomorrow then. If all goes well, I''ll bring you some leftover food.

    Kyle waved his hand and was leaving in a great hurry for his home.

    After seeing him off, Val lay down in the corner of the stable and Meena appeared without a sound.

    ''You really are in the stable, aren''t you?''

    She looks around and says with a mixture of surprise and dismay on her neat face.

    ''Well, that''s the kind of man everyone knows Val to be.

    When Val answers, she silently takes food from the bag.

    The food in it is odorless, hard to litter with food debris, and berries that would not be a problem to eat in someone else''s stable.

    But I''m glad I came. I''ve learned that you never know where humanity lives and breathes.

    Val talks about one kind boy.

    ''I suppose that''s partly because there are more opportunities to help each other in these places.

    Meena gave her impressions in a matter-of-fact manner.

    Val finished his meal and sipped at the water bottle she offered him, cleared his throat, and made his remarks.

    ''I heard that Ingway encountered a certain enemy, and I''d like to hear your opinion.

    When Meena heard the situation, she responded with a faintly sullen expression on her face.

    It''s probably witchcraft. It is something that interferes with the opponent''s brain, tampers with their memories and makes them die if they meet the conditions. The matter of the dark summoning technique is good, and it looks like an outlaw group is behind it.

    ...... How difficult is that spell?

    Val asks the point that the Emperor and the Eight Divine Hues would probably be concerned about as well.

    ''''Out of the ten levels, I''m about second from the top. If you think about it in terms of magic skills, I think he might be at least the court magic director of the empire.''''

    It''s tricky.

    Val frowned at Meena''s answer.

    The court sorcerer''s director was a position that was considered the highest attainment of sorcerers in the empire.

    The current director is undoubtedly the best in the empire in terms of magic except for Yagami Akira, and even in terms of fighting ability, he is competing with several others for the title after Yagami Akira.

    ''''By the way, what business do you have here today?

    As silence fell, Meena asked him.

    ''His Majesty the Emperor sent me. He said that the next move would be in this vicinity, and so I came.''

    There was no need to hide it when dealing with her, so Val confided the truth.

    ''''I''m surprised. That man, did you allow Master Bal to leave the Imperial City?''''

    Meena seemed sincerely surprised.

    The current emperor as she saw him was staggeringly cowardly, not a man who could withstand the situation of not having the strongest Val near him.

    ''''I can''t deny that he''s quite cautious, but he''s not the kind of man who would put his own safety ahead of his people.

    Val chuckles and corrects her misconceptions.

    ''If you say so, Master Bal,''

    She gave an answer that avoided any argument with him.

    ''By the way, have there been any events around here where adventurers have been called in?''

    She nodded at Val''s question.

    ''Yes. They saw a herd of firewolves in the grasslands near this neighboring village. That''s probably why a sixth to seventh class adventurer was called in.

    ''''Come to think of it, Tanya is a seventh level, and I believe there was a sixth level sorcerer in the party.

    He muttered.

    He hadn''t looked it up himself, but Roy, the teller, had spoken up on his own.

    ''''If there''s a sixth level, I don''t think I''ll fall behind the likes of Firewolf. If you trust the guild''s rank system,''''

    ''That part will be all right. Though there may be others like me who dare to stay low on the scale.

    The system where you have to meet certain conditions to move up in rank is a way of not being promoted by deliberately not meeting the conditions.

    The higher the rank, the better the request for a good rate and the more fame you get, so you don''t normally do it, but Balu himself is doing something he wouldn''t normally do, so you can''t ignore the possibility that there are others of his kind.

    ''...... Should I go and see those Tanya''s?''

    Meena preempted Val, who seemed somewhat reluctant to say anything.

    ''Will you do me a favor?''

    Adventurers are supposed to be responsible for their own deaths due to the content of their requests: ......?

    She gave me an unusually groping look.

    ''I''ve never heard of a firewolf in this vicinity. Maybe it''s a harbinger of something, or maybe it''s just the effect of a massive demon summoning.

    I see. So we have to do a precautionary look-see.

    Meena is convinced that she''s not being overprotective because she''s the lover of someone she knows.

    ''Yeah. Come with me.

    "......, which is fine by me,

    She responded to Val''s invitation after a moment''s pause.

 18 18. Common story.txt

    The next morning, some time after the chickens had crowed and the sky had brightened, Kyle came up to the stable with a small sack.

    The boy gave Val, who greeted him outside, a worried indigo look as he spoke up.

    ''Old man, are you hungry?¡¡You okay?¡¡My dad allowed me to take the leftovers if it''s okay with me, so I brought the leftovers from yesterday.

    Oh, thank you.

    Val accepts the boy''s kindness without reservation.

    It was vegetable scraps and hardened pieces of bread, leftovers from the farmhouse, but he was glad of the kindness.

    I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve been in with you. I wish I could thank you in some way.

    ''You don''t have that kind of kaisho for an old man, do you?¡¡Don''t worry about it.

    Kyle laughs with a sly look on his face.

    Val laughs at being called unworthy by a child more than 20 years older than him.

    ''That doesn''t make me feel any better, though, does it?

    He decided that if he was dealing with an adult, but if he was dealing with a child, he could bite back a little, and said.

    ''Hmm, well, then, Uncle, do you know any knights in the Imperial City?''

    Yeah, why?

    Bal rolls his eyes.

    The leader of the nine knights held by the empire, the generals who lead the various knights would see each other from time to time and eat together.

    I''m the third son, I don''t have a field to work with, so I have to find other work. I''m thinking of becoming a knight or an adventurer.

    I see. ......

    He understands what Kyle is saying.

    (That sounds familiar.)

    It doesn''t matter if the family he was born into was a wealthy farmer, there were no jobs available for the third and fourth sons in an ordinary family.

    He had to find his own and make it on his own.

    Even if he had been kind to Val, expecting that slight clue, it was a natural way of dealing with the world.

    Though it doesn''t look like the boy in front of him is capable of such calculations.

    ''Well, may I see you handling a weapon for a moment?

    Kyle cringes at Val''s question.

    ''Okay, but old man, do you understand?''

    It''s no wonder the boy wondered if a mere old man could understand the skillful handling of weapons.

    You can''t introduce them to someone you know if they don''t know your specialty weapon either. If you know, I think I can at least tell you to take a look at it.

    ''Hmm?¡¡Is that how it works?

    Kyle is convinced and runs to get a wooden stick.

    ''Then take a look at it for a minute,''

    He occasionally wielded a stick or showed the occasional movement that seemed to be an imitation of someone else.

    (Poor guy, he doesn''t seem to have any talent.)

    Val decides that he is not nearly as talented as a swordsman at least.

    ''Do you have any idea what happens when you don''t become a knight?''

    When he asked, the boy stopped his hand and gave a small nod.

    ''I''m supposed to be an adventurer, right?''

    Val was unsure of what to say.

    ''You''d better think about what happens if that doesn''t work either.

    Is that how it works?

    The boy can''t seem to imagine the development of not being an adventurer, and his brow wrinkles up between his eyebrows.

    ''Look, there''s a chance you''ll end up with a life that won''t last forever, just like your uncle.

    When Val pointed out the possibility of bad self-deprecation, Kyle was a little more convinced.

    ''I see. ...... You could get hurt or something.

    The boy''s reaction was somewhat different, but it wasn''t a bad thing to start looking for something other than adventurers.

    ''For example, ask Inver-san to write a letter of introduction to Rita-san,''

    ''Yes, for Uncle Inver or ......''

    Kyle looks like he''s going to say, "That''s not going to happen.

    Apparently, Inver is quite a difficult person to deal with.

    ''I''m talking about an example. Are there any other people from the village who live in the big city or the imperial capital?

    Some of you are. ...... So that''s what it is.

    Kyle realizes that he can ask the villagers to provide him with a letter of introduction.

    ''Thanks, that was helpful,''

    Glad I could help. Well, I''d better get going.

    Val said and then parted ways with the Kyle boy.

 19 19. Fire Wolf.txt

    Firewolf is a wolf-shaped demon whose entire body is covered in red fur.

    They spit fire breath, not fire, and are good at hunting in groups.

    They are resistant to fire and heat, but not to water, ice or cold.

    It''s not cold in L¨¹beck village or this area in winter, and there are no big ponds or lakes, but it''s not hot either. It''s true that it''s a bit strange to have a fire wolf out there, isn''t it, Anne?

    It was Tanya who said.

    She asked her fellow sorceress.

    ''Yes,''

    The beautiful sorceress called Anne, with her blue hat and blue robes, nodded and gave her opinion.

    ''So maybe that''s why you''ve been chased by more powerful demons.

    ''In that case, I was told not to take it easy and to run away as soon as I felt something was wrong.

    Tanya looks unhappy.

    It''s like they don''t trust their own abilities.

    ''Roy is so overprotective of Tanya, isn''t he?

    Lily, the petite bowman who had been listening in silence until then, teased her.

    ''You really do,''

    The one who ministered briefly was Beth, a tall swordswoman for a red-haired woman.

    ''Even Beth would do such a thing,''

    Tanya puffed out her cheeks and protested.

    Just as Lily was about to say something to her, a stern looking Ann quickly warned her.

    ''Guys, that''s the end of the story. There are ten signs of a demon about thirty meters away.

    Anne''s detection magic is the lifeblood of this party.

    The soothing look from all of them disappeared and turned into a group of warriors.

    ''''Can I see them as Fire Wolves?''''

    I''m sorry. My detectors can''t tell that much.

    Anne apologizes for Tanya''s question.

    She had honed her detection magic to improve the survival rate of her companions, but she was still far from being proficient.

    ''''It''s okay, we''ll get stronger together.

    Beth balks with a smile and Tanya says, too.

    ''That''s right. If Anne gets too strong, I won''t have a chance.

    She was the scout.

    It was their role to make sure that she could see with her naked eye where Anne had detected them.

    They moved closer together in the direction Anne had indicated, confirming the presence of a pack of red-furred firewolves.

    It was a combination of seven adults and three children, and the ratio of males to females was impossible for Tanya to discern.

    (I knew something was wrong.)

    Tanya thinks.

    It''s said that firewolves prefer places with a lot of shielding, and it''s strange to see them moving in packs through the streets between towns like this.

    And it was unnatural for them to be with their children.

    She returned to her companions to report back to them, careful not to be distracted by the firewolves.

    ''There they are. A pack of firewolves. Three children.

    What, you have a child with you?

    Lily rolls her eyes, Beth giggles, and Anne sighs.

    ''It''s tricky. Firewolves with children are getting fierce and tricky to get rid of. And they usually don''t move until the children are older: ......

    What do you think, Anne?¡¡The guild''s request is to fight off the firewolves and investigate why they showed up.

    Tanya asked Anne, who was also the leader of the party, to make a decision.

    ''We can''t get rid of a firewolf with a child on our own. At least if there are two or three more of us: ......

    Maybe it''s time to consider adding more members, as Roy says.

    Beth murmurs in response to her answer.

    ''If we get out of there alive, that is.

    Lily blurts out, and Tanya frowns.

    ''Hey, stop being so sinister. Besides, now that they haven''t noticed you, you can get away with it.

    Her opinion was adopted and the four of them chose to run away instead of fight.

    The girls weren''t slow in their decision, but that was just the normal response.

    The firewolves, forced to move reluctantly with their cubs, were more sensitive to the enemy than they were to their knowledge.

    When one of them barked hostilely, they sensed the danger.

    ''''Oh no!''''

    If there was a good sorcerer, he would have used transfer magic to escape, but Anne was not capable of such a feat.

    If she had that kind of competence, she wouldn''t have thought of running away from the firewolf with her child in the first place.

    Tanya and the others ran out, but Anne wasn''t that fast and soon the distance opened up.

    ''Just run away from me,''

    She can relay that to her companion with a look of determination.

    ''Fool!''

    What came back was Tanya''s angry voice and Lily and Beth''s accusing glances.

    ''When we die, we''ll be together ...... that''s our friends, right?''

    Beth stops and pulls out the sword she was carrying on her back and releases it.

    She''s not sure if the attack will hit the firewolf, which is said to move fast like a wolf type, but she hopes it will arouse her vigilance.

    ''I''ll go with my usual formation!

    Beth stepped forward at the sound of Tanya''s voice, she stood next to her, with Anne and Lily behind her.

    ''Firewolves are inherently wary. They won''t come all at the same time, and if two or three of their friends take damage, they''ll retreat.''

    ''Seven adults don''t stand a chance, but if you want to give two or three headaches a painful experience, go to ......''

    Tanya and the others see a ray of light at Anne''s suggestion.

    As she pointed out, only four of them have their fangs on the four, and the other three are in a position to protect their children.

    One of the firewolves jumped at her, and Anne stopped it with the belly of her sword.

    If it was a stronger demon, it would shatter the sword and inflict a fatal wound on her, but the Fire Wolf didn''t have that much power.

    However, it dodged both the dagger aimed at Tanya''s stomach and the arrow aimed at Lily''s eye with a nimble body movement.

    Two of them attacked Beth and Tanya at the same time as one of them fell back.

    They might have thought they could win if it was one-on-one, but then Anne''s magic comes flying in.

    ''''¡¾Ice Stone¡¿''''

    It was a sorcery that created a stony block of ice and hit the enemy.

    Firewolf was quick to dodge again, but he took a bit of distance due to the ice flying at him, which he was not good at.

    ''''The attack doesn''t hit ......''''

    Lily growled in frustration.

    In order for the firewolf to hit the attack, it would require both speed and precision.

    It''s a tough one for the girls right now.

    However, they are also able to prevent the Firewolf''s attacks.

    It was hard to be optimistic, but it wasn''t a hopeless situation.

    As if to sneer at Tanya, the two adults left the children''s side to join their friends.

    Perhaps they decided that they could not be a threat to the children''s people.

    It was frustrating for Tanya because she was right, but even more so because she was almost devastated by the overwhelming disadvantage she was at.

    (Sorry, Roy: ......)

    Tanya apologized to her lover in her mind.

    He had said that if the demon was behaving in an unusual way, he should ask the stronger adventurers to ensure a little more safety.

    But now the top adventurers were busy, and she was the one who said they could at least do the investigation themselves.

    (If you listen to him: ......)

    It was too late to regret it.

    Surrounded by five firewolves, there was no way for them to escape.

 20 20. Those who helped.txt

    Except for Tanya, no one else seems to have given up yet, glaring at the Fire Wolf.

    However, it''s not a demon that will stop them.

    The moment the five heads kicked the ground at the same time, a light ran and hit the bodies of the firewolves.

    ''''Kyin!

    The sudden blow left the firewolves screaming and their bodies flying away.

    Tanya didn''t know what on earth was wrong with them, but the firewolves staggered up and had no trauma that seemed to be external.

    However, they were very frightened and looked around.

    Tanya also looked around as if she were being followed, but there was no one in sight, nor was she caught by Anne''s detection magic.

    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    '' ...... saved?

    Anne gives me a questioning look at Lily''s words.

    ''I don''t know,''

    Because she''s realistic, she thinks that whoever attacked the Firewolf is not necessarily on their side.

    That''s where Tanya sounded optimistic.

    ''But that wasn''t like the blow from the God of Light''s God of War who saved the Imperial City that Roy was talking about.

    ''''How could the War God of Light be here and why did he help us?''''

    Anne''s calm point of view throws cold water on the party.

    ''Yeah, that''s ......,''

    Tanya stammered.

    It wasn''t strange that the War God of Light would help them, but she couldn''t think of an explanation as to why they were here.

    ''''It''s not the War God of Light,''''

    Then, the party of four women suddenly heard a young woman''s voice, which made them jerk.

    They fearfully turned their gaze in that direction and saw a beautiful female elf with golden hair and emerald eyes.

    She was about six feet tall and exceptionally beautiful, but her stern expression and gaze made them feel more awe than admiration.

    ''''Well, no way, Virhemina-sama?''''

    Anne asked, her mouth cracking up.

    ''Yes,''

    Meena affirms briefly.

    Since her appearance was not otherwise hidden, it was not surprising that someone could say.

    ''''Vilhe Meena-sama!

    ''''Yagami Teru (Levatain)''s!''''

    Tanya and the others became colorful.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    ''''Well, why is that Vilhemina-sama ......?''''

    Anne''s voice is stiff with tension as she asks the question.

    From their perspective, how could a being who was equal to the people of the heavens be here and why did they help themselves?

    ''''We decided that it was strange for the Fire Wolves to be out in this area, so we came to investigate. It just so happened to be right in front of us that we saved you guys.

    Meena explains in an emotionless voice.

    It means that no matter how much an adventurer is responsible for dying in the process of fulfilling a request, he couldn''t bear to leave them to die in front of him.

    Tanya and the others interpret that and thank him.

    ''''Thank you, Vilhemina-sama. We will never forget this favor for the rest of our lives.''''

    Meena responded curtly to the girls.

    ''''It''s something that I helped you with. Keep going back and report to the guild as it is.''''

    Yes, sir.

    Her callousness frightened them, but they were dealing with a beneficent elf who had saved their lives.

    Tanya and the others told themselves and left the scene.

    After the girls left, Meena exhaled.

    ''...... That''s it, isn''t it?''

    She didn''t say it out loud, she used the magical ''thought conversation'' of magic.

    ''Oh, thank you, Meena,''

    The other party is Val, the one who actually helped Tanya and the others.

    Tanya and her friends think he''s just an old man who can''t even be seen, so he couldn''t show himself.

    In that regard, it was easy to convince them that Meena was the one.

    In fact, they left without any suspicion at all.

    (Good thing I came and saw them, just in case.)

    He thought.

    After all, he was a familiar face, and he wanted to avoid as much as possible, including the death of his acquaintance''s lover.

    ''So shall we begin with our original objective?''

    Meena told him to show himself to the spot.

    With the application of the light''s unusual abilities, he was able to blend his figure into his surroundings.

 21 21. Hit.txt

    Master Val, come in.

    Meena takes out a brown hooded robe and puts it on Val.

    She uses her own powerful cognitive inhibition system of magic, which must be as good as hers in order to break it.

    She also wears a white mask with the same magic used.

    The same trick could be done with Bal''s light anomaly, but he wasn''t overconfident in his own anomaly.

    Balu, who is just a plain old man, is set up to be walking along the streets at a leisurely pace, not knowing anything.

    The one who is currently there is Bartholomeus, who boasts of being the strongest of the eight gods, and is the only one who can control Meena.

    ''''Where shall we start?''''

    Do we know where these firewolves came from in the first place?

    ''The sighting was east of the plains. I hear they didn''t believe it at first because of the location.

    The eyewitness traveler was initially frustrated when he was ridiculed for saying that a fire wolf couldn''t just suddenly appear in such a place.

    A number of similar testimonies were given, so the request was passed around to the Adventurer''s Guild in the imperial capital after the facts were confirmed by doing a crowd outing.

    ''''Then we can start calling on other regions to provide information?

    We''ve already done that, but there''s nothing to report. We won''t be expecting much.

    Val smiles reliably at Meena, who comes with an immediate response to her words.

    ''I see. If there are no sightings elsewhere, then it''s highly likely that he was sent through transfer magic.

    ''But what did the enemy want to do by sending a firewolf to that extent?

    He answers Meena''s question.

    ''One, an experiment in transference magic.''

    To send more powerful demons into the world?

    She had an idea right away, too.

    Val nods, then moves her mouth.

    ''Two, confirming the empire''s ability to investigate, and ah, thinning out the lower adventurers.

    ''I understand the confirmation of your ability to investigate, but are you thinning it out?¡¡What does it mean for the enemy to thwart these low ranks?

    This time Meena nodded her head, seemingly unable to understand.

    ''''Everyone''s a low rank at first. If we crush the low ranks, we can annihilate those who might have become high ranks in the future after gaining experience.''''

    ...... With all due respect, I think you''re overthinking this.

    She did not agree with Val''s opinion, which was very unusual.

    ''Honestly, I don''t think our enemies this time are that smart.

    I hope so. I''m tired of the enemy being so smart.

    Val laughs and says so.

    ''The emperor predicted that a second attack would come around here.

    Meena opens her mouth with a look of skepticism.

    ''Is that why you think Firewolf is an experiment?

    ''''Right. Well, I''m actually skeptical that they''re going to send a stronger demon to the same place with transfer magic, too.

    Val shrugs his shoulders.

    He thinks he should have been warned, since he prevented the enemy''s first attack with an unorthodox move of bringing in Yagami Akira.

    ''His Majesty said that since he''s done it once, he might think it''s gone: ......

    ''Yes. We don''t get thrown in all the time.

    Their conversation stopped here because they felt the signs of transfer magic.

    ''Meena, what is this?''

    It looks like the emperor was spot on.

    She answers Val''s question shortly.

    ''As I said before, it''s difficult to send hordes of demons through transference magic. So maybe that''s why I''m practicing.''''

    It''s annoying.

    He frowned when he heard her guess.

    In front of them is a lone man in black robes with about fifty trolls in tow.

    The man looks at Val and Meena and is momentarily jittery.

    ''Hey, why is an elf ......?¡¡Yeah, get it done.

    The man gives the troll an order.

    ''''Well, that''s normal. Even for an elf, it''s rare to find one that can take on fifty trolls at once.

    Val said as if it were someone else''s business, and he showed his admiration for the man''s quickness of judgment.

    ''Then let me tell you that there is an exception,''

    Meena responds to his words nonchalantly.

 22 twenty two. Pray not to meet.txt

    Trolls move faster than firewolves and are more powerful than ogres.

    They are one of the highest-ranking races among demons.

    If there are fifty of them, there are only a limited number of people in the empire who can manage to do so by themselves.

    Meena was an elf on the side that could manage.

    ''Son of the Wind, be my hands and feet and block their movements. "Windbound."

    As she chanted the incantation as she sang in her beautiful voice, the called out wind spirits responded and wielded their power.

    The man let out an astonished cry as the wind wrapped around the Troll Fifty''s massive body like a chain, shutting down his movements.

    ''''Bah, silly!¡¡Isn''t wind-binding just a low-grade spirit technique!¡¡Why does it work on trolls!''''

    Trolls also have a fairly high resistance to magic and spirit arts.

    If it was a mere ''wind-binding'', it should have flown off in an instant and turned the user into a chunk of meat.

    However, the scene in front of him, the trolls couldn''t even move their fingers because of the wind.

    ''''Depending on the magic power you share with the spirits, they can be more powerful than their rank. Didn''t you know that much?''''

    Meena scoffed at the man''s ignorance and worked with the wind spirit to defeat the troll.

    The man couldn''t help but be stunned by the insane scene.

    I don''t need to use advanced techniques like you. "I don''t need to use advanced techniques on you!

    The abused man''s expression was twisted in humiliation, but at the same time he came to himself and tried to escape with the transference magic.

    However, he was shocked to find that the transference magic did not activate.

    ''''I see, your speed of judgment is not bad. But when there''s a big difference between your magic power and strength, it''s possible to block your opponent''s transference magic.''''

    Meena will teach you coldly.

    A user of transfer magic can interfere with the transfer magic of other sorcerers, but it won''t work if there is no difference in ability.

    It was only because her and the man''s abilities were as wide as heaven and earth that they were able to do so without difficulty.

    ''''Tu, you''re too strong ...... So you''re Wilhemina, the goddess of absolution ......

    The man gasps in despair as he realizes who Meena is.

    There should be no other female elf in the Empire with such overwhelming power.

    He was ranked second in danger among the targets that his organization''s superiors had told him to pray that he wouldn''t meet them.

    ''Did you just notice that?''

    Meena doesn''t smile cynically, but gives him a pitying look.

    ''I''m sure there are some elves themselves that can defeat a troll with a lower level spirit technique.

    Although Val had no intention of doing so, he said something that resulted in following the man.

    ''Elves are an excellent race, and when it comes to handling spirit arts, they are probably the best of all races.

    ''''You''re right,''''

    She nods, then asks the man in the black robe.

    ''By the way, who do you think is at my side?''

    ''D''esh,'' thought Val, but said nothing.

    ''The Goddess of Absolution, Wilhemina, would behave like that, is ...... well, no way, the God of Light, the God of War.

    The man shudders at his bad luck.

    He had been given information about the Eight God Teru (Levatein) by the organization.

    One of the information was naturally about the God of Light''s War God, and it also stated that Meena was the only person in the same Eight God Teru (Levatein) who was submissive to him.

    The God of Light''s War God''s true face is unknown, but needless to say, he was the number one danger level among the targets he was told to "pray that we don''t meet".

    How was it that only today, the first and second most dangerous rankings were here and had encountered him?

    When he thought that far, the man''s consciousness faded away and he fell down.

    ''''You''re ...... dead?''''

    Meena responds to Val''s murmur.

    ''Yes. Confirmed. It''s witchcraft. It''s also quite an advanced category. Apparently, this man is a disposable pawn.''

    ...... It''s going to get nasty from here on out.

    Val sighed softly.

 23 twenty three. Also failed.txt

    Another failure!

    At a certain place, a senior member of the organization shouts at him.

    His secretary, a woman, was forced to respond.

    We lost two of them, but they are both expendable. We have lost two of them, but they are both expendable.

    I know that!

    The executive shouted at his secretary.

    ''The problem is that they failed in quick succession!¡¡Why does it fail?

    It''s easy. You''re messing with the Empire.

    The secretary woman thought, but she didn''t say it out loud.

    If you say such a thing to the current executive, there is a high risk that you won''t be able to go beyond a beating.

    She doesn''t have the loyalty to admonish the executive to the point of risking her life.

    (Silly man. Why can''t we just deal with the Empire after we''ve crushed the other countries and have plenty of strength over here?)

    The secretary sighed secretly.

    As far as she could tell, her boss''s officers were impossibly stupid.

    Although the empire was said to be the strongest in terms of strength, there was no hindrance in their planning to put it on the back burner.

    And yet, their bosses had messed with them and lost a dark summoning technique user and a collective transfer magic user.

    Although the two of them weren''t high in ability, summoning and collective transfer magic users were rather rare in the organization.

    They were loaned to us by the senior leadership under the guise of "surveying the Empire''s strength and, at the drop of a hat, cutting back on it," but the person who loaned them to us probably never dreamed that we would lose either of them.

    (Of course, they will be held accountable, and that''s to be expected: ...... I hope I''m not blamed too.

    Unfortunately, a mere executive or secretary, there are plenty of alternatives.

    The secretary was beginning to calmly calculate that she was the only one who could be saved.

    (Call me crazy, even so. The gargoyle herd was directed at the Imperial City, so it''s still understandable. But I can''t believe no damage was done in the rest of the area either. (It''s as if they''re reading our hands all over the place?

    She is the type of person who calculates, and she thinks that the other person is calculating as much as she is.

    That''s why she had a habit of reading a little too much into it.

    She thinks of herself as a sharp person, but in fact she is not.

    The organization had hoped that if they worked together, they would make a rather well-balanced duo, but the executives tended to be in a hurry to get out of control, and the secretary didn''t really stop them.

 24 twenty four. The emperors worries.txt

    Our emperor has been in office for a long time, and many of his children are now adults.

    (It''s time to think about succession: ......)

    The thought of this made me feel heavy.

    He had five sons, four of whom had completed the rites of adulthood and were in good standing.

    Adrienne, the eldest son, was perfect in terms of ability and popularity, but he was the child of the second queen.

    His second son, R¨¹diger, although I think he has a level class in terms of ability, tends to be proud and disrespectful of those of lower status.

    As a parent, I wasn''t sure I could trust him with the next generation.

    Nevertheless, he was still comparable to Adrienne because he was the eldest son of the first queen and the grandson of the duke.

    The duke is not so foolish as to interfere with the emperor''s struggle for succession, but his entourage and his daughter, the queen, are not.

    They seem to be working behind the scenes to make R¨¹diger the emperor.

    Adrienne''s grandfather, on the other hand, is only a marquis, which inevitably puts him at a disadvantage in the struggle for power with the duke.

    Furthermore, both the Second Queen and her father, the Marquis, seem to be mild-mannered and have no ambition to make their son/grandson the emperor, which is an extra difference.

    (Do you decide on ability and popularity? Or do you decide on power?)

    The emperor once again had a headache.

    Although the emperor was the absolute authority in this country, it did not mean that he could ignore the nobles in his support base.

    It is the common people, who have nothing to do with it, who will be inconvenienced if he invokes his power.

    Meena was ridiculed for his "cowardice" and he couldn''t bear to burden his people with it.

    (If only Adrienne''s mother had been the daughter of a duke: ...... If only R¨¹diger had been a more popular man: ......)

    The emperor is in so much trouble that he agonizes over meaningless assumptions.

    ''So that''s why. Do you have any better wisdom, Claude?

    It was Claude of Yagami Akira (Levatein) that he consulted with.

    ''''It''s troubling.''''

    The man who was unexpectedly approached for advice was frank and honest.

    ''We''re supposed to be obedient to His Majesty the Emperor, but it''s supposed to be our rule not to get involved in politics.

    Anticipating Claude''s answer, the emperor retorted.

    ''The emperor is not asking the eight divine lights. It is a man named Zabiah who is asking his acquaintance Claude.''

    It''s good to be on the edge of the banning line.

    Claude feels that his lord is that much of a pushover and decides to ask for advice.

    ''I know that His Highness Adrienne would be a good choice for the next emperor: ......

    And R¨¹diger will not remain silent. His mother, for that matter, will be upset.

    Seeing the emperor''s exhausted face, Claude felt sorry for him, but that didn''t mean he should be asked for his opinion.

    ''''I have heard that the Duke, who is His Highness R¨¹diger''s grandfather, has no ambition. Wouldn''t it be safer to ask him to persuade him to do so?''''

    ''I tried and it didn''t work. My daughter scolded me with a tremendous amount of swordsmanship for not having a cute grandchild, and she whined about it.

    That''s it: ......

    Claude couldn''t find the words to apply.

    The duke was the biggest pillar of support for the First Lady and R¨¹diger, but what could he do if even he couldn''t control them?

    ''''If you work with your entourage who know that the duke is against it: ......

    It failed and that''s what it is now.

    The Emperor replied with a sigh.

    Even though he was told what it was, he seemed to be doing what he had to do in a way.

    That''s why Claude is in over his head.

    ''''But even in the current situation where someone''s shadow is flickering, is this still a conflict?

    That''s why I don''t think R¨¹diger is allowed, but they don''t listen.

    The emperor''s words were gradually laced with anger.

    It''s not surprising, Claude thought.

    It''s not a good idea to look up to those who think they have nothing to do with the upheaval, as their leader.

    I''m not sure if it''s right to look up to them as leaders. Is it because they can sympathize with His Highness R¨¹diger''s ideas?''''

    The current emperor''s gentle attitude towards his people was confused and antagonized by some of the nobles.

    They truly believed that such a thing would "take advantage of an entity that should be ruled by the nobles".

    The empire needed a number of aristocrats in order for the land to be ruled widely.

    This was a form of revenge for the size of the figure.

    Even if it is the strongest on the continent as a nation, not all those who run it are superior.

    They''re not such pretty little balls. I guess they think they''d taste better if their heads are stupid and easy to maneuver,''''

    The emperor spat.

    I think the future is bleak for R¨¹diger, who is oblivious to the intentions of the nobles and feels good about being subjected to the words of adulation.

    And the First Princess who can''t see that.

    ''''Your Majesty wishes to have His Highness Adrienne as Crown Prince, is that right?

    Yeah.

    The emperor answered Claude''s straightforward question once and for all.

    In response, he gave his opinion.

    ''Then you may do so. And if our Eight Goddesses, the Director of Magic, and the General agree to it, it will be difficult to overturn, despite the clamor of His Highness R¨¹diger and his supporters.

    ...... I was hoping to see if there was any way to avoid that, but I guess not.

    Claude nodded silently at the emperor''s words.

    If even the duke and his entourage couldn''t hold them back, there would be no other way but to screw them over by force.

    ''''Although the key to this is whether we can gather the support of the Eight Divine Brilliance, the Director of Magic, and the General.

    ''Manuel is from the common people, and Bartholomeus is enjoying life as a commoner, so he should be fine. Vilhemina is sure to follow Bartholomeus. The general is from an area where there are many demons, and he has been fighting alongside his people since he was a boy, so there is hope for him. The rest of the men are the problem.

    Claude''s expression twitched as the Emperor said.

    ...... If the remaining four members of the Eight Goddesses and the Director of Magic support His Highness R¨¹diger, this country will be split in two. Now I understand why His Majesty wasn''t keen on the idea.

    The worst of it, he thinks, and releases it as words.

    ''If Bartholomeus is over here, even if we have to fight, we can''t lose, but I''d like to find a way not to fight first. But I want to find a way out of this war.

    There was no answer to the emperor''s murmur.

 25 twenty five. Easy solution.txt

    Claude comes to Val''s house alone after he leaves the Emperor''s service, thinking that he will only let Val know.

    Then, once again, Meena had to glare at him.

    ''Maybe it was on purpose?''

    ...... No way, though, right? It''s only just occurred to me that you could be a regular visitor to Val''s house.

    Claude responds to Meena''s question with a gasp as she hurls hostility at him.

    ''Then so be it,''

    When she stepped back, Val asked him.

    ''What''s wrong with you today?¡¡This looks serious.

    At the same time, Meena deploys her soundproofing magic.

    ''''Oh. Let me be frank with you. It''s about the next successor to the Empire.

    Claude clarified, and Val and Meena frowned together.

    ''This isn''t supposed to be something we can just walk in on, is it?

    By the way, I had a private consultation with a man named Xavier.

    He shrugs and they both keep a straight face as he shrugs.

    They knew, of course, that Xavier was the emperor''s real name.

    If the emperor had even used a last-minute hand to ask for advice, they couldn''t have a bad feeling.

    ''''Bal, who do you think is more suitable for the position of emperor, His Highness Adrienne or His Highness R¨¹diger?''''

    Val answers Claude''s question honestly.

    ''''Thanks to the reign of His Majesty''s current reign, the residents of the second class area have a lot of smiles on their faces and are at ease. I can rest assured that His Highness Adrienne would carry on the policy, but I''m quite unsure if it would be the same with His Highness R¨¹diger.''''

    Claude was relieved to hear his answer.

    ''I have a feeling that if this man supports Adrienne, I can handle it.

    ''What about Meena?''

    Master Val will take care of it.

    Claude asked Meena as well, but her answer was simple and predictable.

    ''I''m sorry to say it, but if you two can support me, we have a chance to win.

    ''...... is that bad?''¡¡I''ve heard that in terms of popularity, His Highness Adrienne is superior to you?

    Claude nodded at Val''s question.

    ''''It should have been, but it seems that His Highness R¨¹diger has the advantage in terms of the number of nobles who support him. The fact that His Highness Adrienne''s relatives aren''t very ambitious is working against them in this case.''''

    ...... I''ve always liked the lack of ambition in the outer relatives of the royal family, but I guess it depends on the time.

    Val clicks her tongue when she hears his answer.

    ''Right. His Majesty is also troubled as to what to do.''

    You seem like a coward.

    Meena said once and for all, and Claude glared at her.

    ''Do you have a better idea?''

    There are simple solutions. Though I''m not sure anyone will be spilling blood.

    When he heard her answer, his expression twisted.

    ''''His Majesty wishes to keep things as quiet as possible.

    If you ask me, that''s foolish. What concern is there for greedy people who don''t understand their place in life?

    Meena''s thoughts were only because she was an elf with few ties to the Empire.

    ''So there are certain people and situations you shouldn''t hold back on, right?

    Val said and she nodded dully.

    ''I''m sorry Claude, but I''m with Meena on this one. I don''t think concessions to His Highness R¨¹diger and his faction have any chance of turning things around.

    Claude can''t say anything at a moment''s notice.

    He was not a man who did not see the rightness of their arguments.

    ''I''ll deal with them if you do. You can tell them if they still want to confront you.

    Meena is quick to add to Val''s statement.

    ''If Bal-sama is leaving, of course I''ll leave too.

    ''''Fighting Bartolomeus and Vilhemina at the same time is a nightmare that even Yagami Akira would like to avoid.

    Claude replied with a sigh.

    Unlike his words, his expression was radiant, as if some bad possession had fallen away.

    ''''In the worst case scenario, the number of Yagami Teru might be temporarily reduced.

    Meena says, and Claude chuckles.

    ''Probably not. Because who wouldn''t know that not only you guys would support His Highness Adrienne, but also me and Manuel.

    Did you get confirmation from Manuel?¡¡I don''t think the guy would ever support His Highness R¨¹diger, who wields status and power.

    He nodded when Val asked him, but he was slightly pale.

    ''''Ah. It was hard to stop him because he said that if it was Yagami Teru, he wouldn''t be charged with treason for killing His Highness R¨¹diger, so it was hard to stop him.''''

    It seems that Manuel, who was an adventurer, was actually the most extreme.

    ''''That sounds like Manuel''s guy.

    Baru laughs when he hears more extreme statements than Meena.

    It''s something that can be done with a giggle because they''re among the eight divine lights, and the royal family and nobles shouldn''t know about it by mistake.

 26 26. The birth of the crown prince.txt

    Crown Prince Adrienne is born just a few days after Claude and Val meet.

    At the same time, it is announced that the second prince, R¨¹diger, will be the new head of the Order.

    The son of the prince''s supporting forces is the main member of the order, and his main duty is to protect the northern frontier.

    The aristocrats are greatly surprised by the blatant appointment to lump all the potentially dangerous people together and fly them to a distant and harsh land.

    This is a decision unbecoming of the current emperor, who has been secretly criticized for being too cautious and a coward.

    ''''d*mn it, why would I ...... my grandfather is a duke?

    R¨¹diger was very chagrined, but no one took up with him any longer.

    There is the sadness of a man who hates many people because they say that his father is an emperor or his grandfather is a duke for anything, but no one has ever pointed it out to him.

    His mother protested to her husband, and he appealed to his father, but the response from both was tepid.

    ''If you disagree with my decision, even you must be charged with a crime.

    Her husband, the emperor, gave her a stern look and said, making her pale.

    ''If you complain any longer, you will be guilty of treason. You and your son will be executed and the duke''s house will be demolished. And of course I will be executed.

    The duke, her father, offered her a concrete future, and she was immensely disappointed.

    Rather than chasing the size of what she was so close to getting, the fear of losing everything she had now prevailed, and the First Princess became more quiet from this day on.

    ''''If you had realized this sooner, it would have been less of a hardship.

    The Emperor blurted inwardly, but decided to be satisfied with the fact that it was over without much trouble.

    It was Adrienne''s camp that got busy.

    Since he was the Crown Prince, he had the authority to act as the Emperor''s agent, and his duties would be assigned accordingly.

    Not only would he have a lot more to learn, but in this case, he would have to go around thanking those who supported him.

    Of course, as a member of the royal family and a vassal, it''s all about "praise and reward" as in the common people''s picture books.

    Delighted at the birth of the new crown prince, and having laid out his congratulations and dealt with the nobles who had brought him gifts, Adrienne called the beings who were to be thanked individually to her private chambers.

    The six people he called were Claude, Manuel, Val, Val, Meena, the General and the Director of Magic.

    Crown Prince Adrienne''s private quarters were not very large and the furnishings were modest.

    (A little more luxury would be just fine for the royal family, I think.)

    Even Val thought that was a good idea.

    ''Welcome.''

    Other than the chamberlain, Adrian, there was only one chamberlain.

    The chamberlain was a quiet, white-haired man in his fifties, and held the important position of head chamberlain.

    Val interpreted this as a sign of trust in the face he had called in, and also a silent expression of his desire to speak in confidence.

    When they all sat down and the chief chamberlain handed out the tea brewed in flowered teacups, Adrienne opened her mouth.

    ''I have been informed by His Majesty the Emperor that I have been elected to the position of Crown Prince with your support. I would like to thank you again. Thank you.

    All but Meena responded to his words with a "worship" of her head with her right hand on her left chest.

    Perhaps they had expected her not to bow, but neither Adrienne nor the chamberlain showed any concern.

    From now on, I swear that I will do my best to live up to your expectations. From now on, I swear to do my best to live up to your expectations.¡¡If it''s within the Crown Prince''s power to do so, I''ll do everything I can.

    The Crown Prince says this and then looks at Claude first.

    ''Claude, what do you think?''

    Yes. I hope that your politics will be as good as your father''s.

    I won''t reward you with that.

    Adrienne laughed at Claude''s greedless answer.

    ''I don''t care if it''s not right now, but think about it. How about Weinberger next?''

    It was General Weinberger who was called by name.

    ''Hopefully, you will be gracious to your men and my homeland.

    He was forty-two years old this year, a lean but tightly muscled warrior in armor, sharp-eyed and formal in his speech.

    Adrienne nodded at the simple reply of a man who is a nobleman but has a background that makes him as good as a beat-up warrior.

    ''All right. You won''t be able to do much, but you can at least make it happen by increasing the amount of meat on the table. Or maybe I''d prefer some sugar candy.

    I know it would be an undue blessing to have something as expensive as sugar candy to wear.

    The crown prince laughed when Weinberger gave him an immediate answer.

    He felt as if he had been asked to receive a reward, but not to spoil it.

    ''Next, O Bartolomeus. I hear that your words have made up your Majesty''s mind. Is there any hope for you?''

    Val respectfully answered Adrienne''s question.

    ''Does Your Majesty know about the relief station?''

    Hmm. I''m sure he knows you''re helping him.

    The Crown Prince thought he had shown that he wasn''t unknown, but that was a predictable reaction for Val.

    ''Can''t we do something more about the relief station? Especially with the orphans, it''s possible that a future Shogun or Yagami-ki could be born from among the orphans.''''

    ''...... I get it. It would be foolish to leave it unattended when there''s a possibility that there''s a talent for the country in hiding. Since there''s only so much the Crown Prince can do with one hand, I''ll make a play for His Majesty as well.

    Adrienne listened to his suggestion with a serious face.

    ''Thank you.''

    Val answered and Meena''s turn came next.

    ''It''s lukewarm. ''You will not take Prince R¨¹diger''s head?''

    She let slip her thoughts on the matter, not a request.

    Since Val had warned her about it, she used the honorific term for Adrienne, who had become the crown prince for once.

    All of the people here know her character well, so they only twitch their expressions.

    As Val stared at her, she had no choice but to voice her request.

    ''I want a magic tool. I''ll give you the specifics on a piece of paper later.''

    ''All right. Just make it something I can get for you.

    The Crown Prince nodded at her request and asked the Director of Magic.

    ''What does Reichenbach want?''

    Yes, sir. I''d appreciate it if you could be as flexible as the budget allotted to the court magicians.

    Reichenbach, who holds the position of the pinnacle of imperial wizardry, makes Adrienne chuckle as he conveys his pragmatic wishes.

    ''The state budget is beyond my control. Wish for something a little different.

    I beg your pardon.

    There was no way Reichenbach, who had been a court wizard for more than forty years and was turning sixty this year, would not know.

    Even if he knew, the Crown Prince did not point it out.

    He interpreted it as a joke in his own way.

    The last person to be asked was Manuel.

    ''If you could give me a storage unit to store the collection, I''d appreciate it.

    All right. I''ll see what I can do.

    The crown prince is told of a wish that he could manage on his own, and he responds with some relief.

 27 27. Consultation.txt

    After leaving the Crown Prince''s room, Claude stops the General and the Director of Magic.

    ''''If you don''t mind, let''s have a little chat.

    They rolled their eyes, but they didn''t think to refuse Yagami Akira''s (Levatain) invitation, but they readily agreed.

    ''''How about you guys if you don''t mind?''''

    Claude questioned the three members of the same Yagami Akira.

    Manuel silently shrugged his shoulders and left, leaving Val and Meena alone.

    ''Then you might want to come to my room.

    It was Reichenbach.

    As a sorcerer in the palace service, he had been given his own private room in the castle.

    Others would be provided with a private room if they asked for one, but no one has asked for one.

    Reichenbach''s private room was large enough to remind one of a nobleman''s room, but more than eighty percent of it was filled with bookshelves, research instruments and materials, and there was very little space for animals to walk in.

    ''A typical sorcerer''s room, I suppose.

    Val evaluates him and Meena softly ears him.

    ''No, I thought you were still in moderation for a sorcerer.

    He chuckled at this answer.

    It was the kind of thing that had to be done.

    When they sat down on the red sofa, which was about to be used for guests, two 15 or 6 year old boys in white robes, apparently disciples of Reichenbach, brought tea to the luxurious guests.

    Both of them were stiff with tension, but it was inevitable.

    When the apprentices had withdrawn, the owner of the room spoke to Claude.

    ''So what can I do for you?''

    ''Frankly, I did not expect you to support His Highness Adrienne. If you don''t mind me asking why, I''d like to know why.

    Claude''s expression and tone of voice were calm, but his yellow eyes were sharp.

    ''''What, is that so? Prince R¨¹diger had no understanding of our research. We find it extremely unbearable for someone who cannot distinguish between seeking the abyss of magic and magical tools and the wastefulness of the nobles to become the emperor. Fortunately, His Highness Adrienne was a man of understanding. That''s all.

    The old sorcerer replies, wrinkling his face with a wry smile.

    ''I see,''

    It was Meena who said that.

    Apparently, she could sympathize with the fact that the decision was based on whether or not there was understanding for them.

    ''''Prince R¨¹diger may have a good reason for not being chosen, but he and those around him don''t understand it. Wouldn''t it be a disaster if left unchecked?

    She showered more words on Reichenbach, Claude and Weinberger.

    ''I''m aware of that,''

    It was General Weinberger who responded.

    But if we deal with Prince R¨¹diger now, it will worry the other princes and princesses, who may be united for fear of being killed. The fear of being murdered may cause them to unite and revolt. That is the concern of your Majesty.

    ''Neither Your Majesty nor His Highness Adrienne likes to lay a hand on flesh and blood.

    Claude, following the general, says

    ''If you obey, we''ll give you the position you deserve. But if that''s not enough to convince them to rebel, they will not be tolerated. If they obeyed, they wouldn''t be killed, or at least the status quo would be maintained, the other members of the royal family and their cronies wouldn''t be willing to disobey for nothing.

    Meena''s twin emerald eyes glowed with conviction as Val expressed her personal views.

    ''I just wanted to make the fact that it''s okay if you obey, and if you don''t condone it when it comes down to it, then you have no objection to me.

    When she was satisfied, Claude asked the general.

    ''I don''t think I need to ask you about Lord Weinberger''s support for His Highness Adrienne.

    ''You''re right. I don''t want a fool who thinks that the death of our people is just another thing to sit on the throne of this country.

    Weinberger is martial and unapologetic in his content without any decorations or reservations.

    It''s not like a nobleman to say it, but he doesn''t deserve to be surprised now, since his background itself is not like a nobleman to begin with.

    He asks Claude further.

    ''''Lord Claude, you didn''t call on this member just to talk about this, did you?

    Of course. I''m going to talk about the people who are behind the scenes in our country these days.

    Claude replied, and turned the conversation over to Val.

    ''You saw it too, Bartolomeus, didn''t you?

    Yeah. You transitioned fifty trolls, the black robes. He noticed my name and Meena''s name and died as soon as he was doomed. Meena says it was a discarded piece of spell casting.

    Reichenbach makes a reluctant face as he replies.

    ''I''d hate to think that someone who can summon fifty ...... trolls and have them transferred to a transition is a discarded piece.

    ''I''m good at magic, but how difficult is it?¡¡How many of our nation''s proudest court wizards can do the same?

    Claude then asks the old Director of Magic.

    ''I can do it. I''m sure there are five or six others who could do it, but that''s about it.

    He, Val and Weinberger frown at Reichenbach''s answer.

    Less than expected is the thought they share.

    ''What if it was a being specialized in transference magic, or a being specialized in summoning magic?

    Val mentions his doubts.

    ''...... not roughly decent. Any decent sorcerer would have mastered more than just summoning and transference magic.

    Meena, not him, responded to Reichenbach''s answer.

    ''Can we expect what you call decency from those who cast a spell on fellow members of the same organization and discard them?

    Her words pierced the old Director of Magic with painful sarcasm.

    ''Meena, you''re out of line.''

    Excuse me.

    As Val chastised her, she apologized to the Director of Magic.

    Reichenbach knows that this is not a sincere apology, but accepting it and letting it go by the wayside is a mature response.

    ''''It would be a different story if you were raised to specialize only in summoning and shifting magic. Any court magician in our country would be able to do it. In terms of adventurer rank, it should be down to the equivalent of the fifth level.

    Claude nodded at Reichenbach''s question.

    ''''That seems highly probable. I don''t think we have the strength to discard one of the five court wizards in our country as a discarded pawn.''''

    The possibility that our forces are strong but our commanders are just plain stupid is undeniable. But if that''s the case, I have a feeling we can do better than that.

    Weinberger also reacted in the affirmative.

    ''Isn''t it simply that Her Majesty''s reading is correct?

    Val offered a cautious opinion.

    ''Like the ogre herd, I wonder how much damage the fifty trolls would have done if we hadn''t been there. I don''t even want to imagine it.

    I can see that. His Highness Adrienne is a brilliant man. However, he will not yet be able to match His Majesty. If only we could get to the enemy''s stronghold and identity before there is a change of throne: ......

    Claude muddled the end of his words with a wishful thinking.

    ''Unless the enemy is very stupid, they''ll learn their lesson and do nothing for a while. In the meantime, we should proceed with a review of our defensive forces.

    They all nodded at Weinberger''s idea.

    The clues are too few and they are currently limited in what they can do.

    ''''Bartholomeus and Wilhemina should keep that in mind as well.

    Val was quick to respond to Claude''s words, and Meena shook her head a moment too late.

 28 28. One property.txt

    Val asked Meena to take him home using transfer magic, and then he went to the Adventurer''s Guild in the second class area.

    He is thought to be a mere old man, but he doesn''t show up for days at a time at the Adventurer''s Guild, which makes people wonder why he doesn''t show up for days at a time.

    Although it was the path he wanted to take, very rarely did Val feel like he was in a bind.

    Careful not to show it, he opened the wooden door of the large but modest stone guild and heard Tanya''s voice as he opened the wooden door.

    ''''That was truly amazing, Wilhemina-sama!

    It was Roy who was being spoken to by her.

    He was obviously fed up, but it would be worthwhile for his boyfriend to listen to her properly.

    Val thought about it and without offering any help, he spoke to the young rabbit woman in the reception area next to him.

    ''Do you have any good work to do?''

    I don''t know if I''m going to be able to trust Mr. Val with anything at this time.

    When he asked her, the woman answered with a hand to her cheek in annoyance.

    This kind of answer comes often, so Val looks disappointed and asks her why.

    ''Is something wrong, sir?''

    ''Yes. I heard that Tanya over there ran into a bunch of trolls, but she was lucky enough to be rescued by that goddess of absolution.

    Of course Val knew, but he showed his exaggerated surprise that he had never heard of it before.

    ''Heh, no way!''

    If Lady Vilhemina, the Goddess of Absolution, hadn''t happened to pass by, we would have lost Tanya-san''s party, and as an adventurer''s guild, we are taking the situation very seriously.

    The Rabbit Man''s receptionist is kind enough to give me a "no wonder you don''t know anything with this uncle" look.

    Sixth level adventurers are not a high status, but Tanya and the rest of the party is made up of only young women, and it is a party that could be expected to become advanced adventurers in the future.

    It was understandable to Bal that the guild side took the situation very seriously.

    ''''So that''s why Tanya is like that?''''

    Yeah, well,

    The rabbit woman seemed to smile at his words and glanced at the red eyes next to her.

    Tanya was talking about Wilhemina''s heroics for what seemed like the umpteenth time, and as expected, Roy was beginning to get tired of hearing it.

    It was Val who actually helped the girls, but when he saw her, he was truly glad that Meena was in charge.

    Meena was also not the kind of person who would care if her military service increased without her knowledge.

    ''But from what I''ve heard, it seems like it was Bartolomeus-sama who saved Tanya-san and the others. If it was Vilhemina-sama, when did I reveal my hand to you guys?" I''m sure you''ll say that coldly.

    The receptionist''s impersonation was quite similar, and Val agreed that he would say it.

    However, as a mere old man, there was no way he would know about Vilhemina.

    ''Heh, I see.''

    When I tried to impress her as usual, the rabbit woman gave me a ''wrong person to say it to'' expression for a moment before she turned into her usual clerical face.

    ''''That''s why the Adventurer''s Guild is currently working with the state to conduct a safety investigation. Please consider that for the time being, we can''t introduce you to jobs that go outside of the Imperial Capital.

    "I don''t have a choice. ...... I don''t want to die yet.

    Val popped the back of her head in disappointment.

    If he was an adventurer of the fourth level or higher, he would be assigned the task of investigating safety, but the receptionist didn''t say that.

    It was a conscientious decision that would only hurt him.

    ''''I''m sorry, but please assume that you can''t make it for ten days or so.

    Ten days or so: ...... What should I do?

    ''''Is ten days enough?'''' thought Balu of Yagami Akira, but Balu, a no-good old man, had to put on a face that said, ''''Ten days is too hard.

    ''If it''s you, Balu, I''d like to ask you to do some chores for me.

    The receptionist gives him an anxious look, and the receptionist gives him the benefit of the doubt.

    ''What?¡¡Are you sure?¡¡That''s very helpful.

    Guild chores pay less, but come with lunch and dinner.

    It''s a sort of bailout for younger people who don''t have money, and it''s not a job for an old man over thirty to take.

    Not willing to be ridiculed, Val works honestly and gratefully, so some of them are as attentive as the rabble-rouser''s receptionist.

    (That''s one fortune in a nutshell.)

    He thanked the receptionist.

    ''If you want to thank me, you can go to the Guild President. He''s the one who came up with the system.''

    The rabbit-headed receptionist said, turning away as if embarrassed.

    She was very cute in that way, but it wasn''t in Val''s character for an old man to even point out or compliment her.

    ''It''s about time you forgave me, Tanya,''

    He leaves the guild as he listens to Roy''s pathetic plea.

 29 29. Guild chores.txt

    Many of Val''s chores include carrying goods and organizing the warehouse.

    There''s also a clerical position that involves handling paperwork, but he has to be able to read, write and calculate properly.

    Needless to say, he hasn''t declared his true abilities and is deemed not to be able to be entrusted with them.

    ''Old man, you''re a good old man and a chore: ......''

    The one who speaks to him with a fuming look on his face is Toy, a fifteen-year-old human race boy.

    Bal laughs and replies to the tenth class adventurer who gives him a cocky blue stare.

    ''''It can''t be helped. It''s not safe to go out there right now, you know.''''

    ''If it''s true, doesn''t the old man have to be in the investigation as a fourth or third degree?

    There was an unconcealed stress in Toy''s ordinary face, and he decided to be a target for venting.

    ''Yeah. I used to long for it. My abilities never really caught up with me.

    The way Val replied with a laugh seemed to feel ''spare'' to the boy, and he bit his lip in displeasure.

    ''Don''t scoff, you little fry.

    Toy spits out a tirade that would make anyone who knows who he is swoon if they heard it.

    ''That being said, I''m a small fry.

    Val is not going to let it go.

    He would have been impressed if he had been around Roy that he had the demeanor of an adult who doesn''t deal with the roughness of youth.

    But unfortunately, there were only two of them in the warehouse, and Toy was still a boy who tended to pervert the other''s leeway as ''being licked''.

    ''f*ck you,''

    Still, as expected, it''s hard to pull off a handful of moves, but he cursed and glared at her before walking out of the warehouse.

    You''re ...... young. You can''t have your feelings.

    Val did not dislike a young man like him.

    A man without self-control would have beaten Bal, but Toy was a boy who still had the self-control and sense to do so.

    (A man who never forgets self-control, even when his emotions are running high, could be turned into one depending on the occasion.)

    As Val works, I think I''ll talk to the Guild President next time.

    At least I want to give him a chance.

    However, Toy is still new to the tenth level, so it will be difficult for him to do so until things settle down.

    Even when he is alone, he quietly does the work he is given.

    ''''Do you want me to help?''''

    I received a thought call from Meena, who seemed to be watching me from somewhere, but I refused it.

    I won''t do it. I''m not going to be able to do the work of two people when there''s supposed to be only one of us, right?

    Val responded with a thought call.

    It might be able to say that if it was one of the Eight Divine Brilliance, it wouldn''t be surprising that he could do that much, but there was no way an ordinary old man could do it.

    Mina may have expected his answer, and that''s where the thought call breaks off.

    He continued to work for a while and then took a break, and then Toy returns.

    He still looked huffy and didn''t apologize to Val, but he resumed his work.

    (Did he resume work when his head was cold? Isn''t he a good boy?)

    He thinks.

    Around Meena, he would say that he''s too lenient, but Val can''t be strict in these areas.

    (Meena would say it''s not a good idea to coddle him just because he''s dealing with a child.)

    He chuckles inwardly, anticipating the beautiful elf''s bitterness.

    ''What?''

    As if misunderstanding his condition, Toy stops his hand and glares at him.

    ''No, I admire you for coming back properly. I''m honestly not sure I would have been able to do the same thing.

    Val says calmly, and the boy snorts with a huff.

    ''Isn''t that why the old man is smoldering at a good age?

    The sarcasm flew in, but the old man, a mere old man, had heard it all before.

    ''Warning, it''s going to hurt.

    When I replied, Toy moved the muscles of his face as if he was annoyed.

    You can''t see the boy''s expression from the direction where Val is, but when it comes to Akira Yagami, it''s only natural to know that much even if you can''t see his face.

    (Apparently, he''s not a good match for this boy.)

    He decided that if his words and actions were only going to irritate the boy, he might as well be considerate.

    ''It''s a little early, but I''m going to have to pull up.

    When Val calls out to him, Toy stops his hand and looks at him suspiciously.

    ''Are you sure?¡¡If you stop now, you''ll lose a few coppers.

    ''I''m fine with that, because I''ll get a bill for it somewhere else. I know a lot of people myself.

    When the boy asks if it''s not a matter of life and death, he gives what he thinks is his unclely answer.

    ''I thought you were just getting old for nothing.

    The boy''s face, who was sarcastic again, said, "I''ve lost my mind by worrying about you.

    (He''s not such a bad boy after all.)

    Val thought and went to report to the receptionist.

 30 30. Fourth-class adventurer "Tsubame dancing with the wind".txt

    The fourth level adventurer party, "The Wind and the Dancing Swallow", is a group of six men only.

    They are Damien, a swordsman and leader; Arnaud, a heavy warrior with a large shield and a spear; Edgar, a thief and former scout; Rainer, a dwarf archer; Ivo, the oldest and most experienced sorcerer; and Johannes, who specializes in recovery magic.

    The name of the party is not a deep meaning, just the name of the leader, Damien, taken from his favorite animal.

    The guild has asked him to investigate the safety of the vicinity of the imperial capital.

    ''''Is it because the defense of the imperial capital and escorting travelers and merchants is a knight''s job? It''s a good argument, but that attitude isn''t right.''''

    It was Edgar who complained.

    He complained, rooted in what he had been told by one of the knights he happened to encounter who was responsible for the defense of the imperial city.

    They had come about an hour''s walk from the Imperial City.

    Edgar is moving his mouth to vent his frustration, but he is firmly wary of his surroundings.

    ''''Rumors that the knights look down on us adventurers, it seems to be true.

    He was answered by an archer, Ryner.

    He is a dwarf, a dwarf who says he can anticipate the movement of the wind, and he has a far-sightedness.

    ''There are many different kinds of knights. It''s unimpressive to think that just seeing two or three of them is all that''s left.''''

    It was Ivo, the oldest of the young men, who tended to them.

    He was fifty years old and still had the physical strength of a young man, and his experience and thoughtfulness came in handy at the party.

    ''But Grandpa Yojo: ......''

    Edgar protests subduedly, since he is dealing with Ivo.

    The only person I''ve ever met was Barshmiede, the previous president of the First Order, but he''s a very friendly man.

    Ivo spoke with a nostalgic look in his eyes.

    ''Grandfather, you''ve met the head of the Order? I''m surprised that way.''

    Edgar rolls his orange eyes.

    ''It was a long time ago now, but...''

    Ivo said that and didn''t say the rest.

    They suspected that there was a reason.

    The sorcerer Ivo is a heavy-spoken person, and he refuses to talk about things he doesn''t want to talk about.

    He is a trustworthy old man to whom you can confide your secrets, but that''s why he decides it''s impossible to make you continue what you just said.

    ''Maybe it''s time to take a turn. Let''s go get the leaders.

    Edgar said.

    Leader Damien and the others were now resting under the shade of a tree.

    The unbalanced formation of scouts, archers and sorcerers as guards was a sign of their confidence or a sign of their carelessness.

    It''s a very good idea to have a good selection of places with few obstacles and good visibility that are hard to take by surprise, which is different from the low-ranked adventurers.

    Just as Reiner was about to call for Damien, Damien joined the rest of his friends.

    ''''Oh, I was just about to call out to him: ......''''

    The archer looked doubtful, to which Damien replied with a questioning look.

    Yes," he said, "but I had a bad feeling about it. Yeah, but I had a bad feeling about this. I thought it was time to join you. I''m sorry, but can we take a break for a bit later for you guys?

    ...... Damien''s breaststroke is usually a hit. I don''t blame you.

    Edgar clicks his tongue, Ryner sighs, and Ivo silently holds his wand.

    Their complaints were not directed at Damien.

    It''s about the unforeseen circumstances that might come.

    ''Mm, space wavers. Mmm, space wobbles. ...... It''s a sign of shifting from the south.

    Ivo unexpectedly opens his mouth to alert his companions.

    ''Transition?¡¡Witchcraft?

    Damien checks with the sorcerer as he looks south.

    ''I don''t know. I can''t tell them apart that well. I''m sorry.

    Ivo ranted, and Arnaud laughed.

    ''Don''t apologize old man, I''d be grateful if you could just feel the transition.

    Hey, you''re lucky you didn''t catch me off guard.

    Edgar also says.

    (They''re good friends. I wouldn''t let them die if I could.)

    Ivo thought sincerely.

    He was prepared for the deaths of his friends as he continued to be an adventurer, and his calm self thought, "How sweet.

    Still, he didn''t want to lose his friends who were as old as his son and grandson.

    Space warped languidly in the direction he had expected, and a thick, black web of nanica spread out.

    ''They''re coming, alert!¡¡I don''t think it''s witchcraft.

    It was at this point that Ivo finally saw that this was a transference that could be classified as a natural phenomenon.

    But that doesn''t mean we can''t be careful.

    Not all powerful demons use transference magic, and the possibility of being caught in a natural transference phenomenon is not zero.

    What came after the transference was a single gargoyle.

    It was an ugly-looking demon with large wings, and its skin was known to be as hard as stone.

 31 31. "Tsubame dancing with the wind" VS Gargoyle.txt

    ''Gargoyle, I don''t know why you''re out here, but let''s go!¡¡Get the usual!

    Damien calls out in a powerful voice to his friends.

    The God of Magic, Weisshekse, bless my comrades in arms! The weapons they wear are sharp and powerful, and a hard shield. [Enhance]

    Ivo has cast a spell on the weapons of his friends.

    Enhance is a useful spell that not only increases a weapon''s attack and defense, but also makes it easier to deal damage to gargoyle-like opponents.

    It''s a useful spell that makes it easier to damage opponents like gargoyles. [Hughiene]

    Johannes then exercised his auxiliary magic.

    ''Hughiene'' has the effect of reducing the effects of poison, heat and cold air.

    It only reduces the effects, so don''t be overconfident.

    The gargoyles'' hollow eyes glowed blue.

    This is like a signal that they are considered an enemy and have entered combat readiness.

    ''''Don''t take it easy. We''re an opponent we can beat.''''

    Damien warns his companions.

    The gargoyle must be a nasty demon, but the more Ivo and Johannes are around, the less difficult the attack will be.

    In the extreme, we can protect him until Ivo defeats him.

    I know.

    As Ryner says this, he releases an arrow.

    If it was just an arrow, it would only bounce off the gargoyle''s skin, but thanks to Evo''s ''enhancements'', it sticks for a millimeter.

    ''''Gah?''''

    The leisurely gargoyle barked in surprise.

    ''''Don''t you know that even a mere arrow can stab you if you use magic? Apparently, you''re the type that doesn''t have much combat experience.''''

    Damien calmly analyzes it.

    If it was a demon with no good combat experience and an experienced demon, the latter would be much more formidable.

    This is because surviving in battle is a proof of competence and the enemy will have the knowledge of how to defeat you.

    It makes a big difference, especially if you''ve fought humans and sorcerers before.

    (Lack of experience means they don''t know our moves. I can do it.)

    He thought, but did not say it aloud.

    Because it might catch his friends off guard.

    The color of the gargoyle''s eyes change from blue to red.

    It''s a sign of anger, but because it''s easy to understand, the humans prepared to attack.

    A gargoyle''s attack is simple.

    They can either fly into the sky and hit you, or tear you apart with their claws.

    It is said that more experienced and powerful individuals could have even more attack patterns, but the one in front of me would have no need to worry about that.

    The gargoyle''s body hit is received by Arnaud with his large shield.

    The shield was dented by the violent impact and his large body shifted backwards.

    ''''What a power ......, as expected of a gargoyle.''''

    Arnaud groaned.

    If it hadn''t been enhanced by Ivo''s magic, he might have been rendered incapable of fighting with this blow.

    While he was stopping the gargoyle, Damien slashed at the wing from the right side.

    He couldn''t cut it off, but he did manage to slash it in about an inch.

    ''''Gaaaah.''''

    The gargoyle screams in agony and jitters and flails.

    ''Gugug.''

    Arnaud struggles to hold on, but Damien is blown away.

    In the meantime, Ryner shoots an arrow at the gargoyle''s eye, successfully piercing it into his left eye.

    ''Gaaaaaaaah!''

    It hurt so badly, the gargoyle distanced himself greatly from the cocky humans.

    But in this case, it was the worst move of all.

    The moment he didn''t have to worry about getting his friends involved, Ivo launched his signature attack magic.

    ''Thunder. Show your authority to run through the sky and shatter rocks. [Thunderbolt]

    A single thunderbolt pierces the gargoyle''s body, and its anguished voice turns into a scream.

    The demon''s body collapses to the ground when the effect of the ''lightning strike'' wears off.

    ''''Did you do it?''''

    No, I''ll finish him off just in case.

    Damien throws in some careful words to Edgar.

    ''Yes. It''s a gargoyle, after all. Even with Ivo''s magic, he might be able to withstand at least one blow.''

    Arnaud agrees with the leader.

    Then a liner shot an arrow at the head.

    It stabbed beautifully, but the gargoyle didn''t twitch.

    ''It seems unlikely that he''s pretending to be dead: ......

    Damien nodded at the sound of his voice.

    ''I''m sorry, Ivo, can you ask for another shot?''

    Very well. A gargoyle could devastate us at the point of death.

    Leader Damien''s request was met by Ivo, who gladly complied.

    ''Thunder. Show me the majesty of running through the sky and breaking rocks. [Thunderbolt]

    There was no response from the gargoyle, even after the second lightning strike that was released just in case.

    ...... apparently we were able to defeat it.

    Ivo says with a relieved look on his face, and the faces of his friends light up.

    ''We did it. We beat the gargoyles.

    It appears to have been an inexperienced individual, but a win is a win, right?

    Ryner and Arnaud speak of their joy, and Edgar''s shoulders slump in disappointment.

    ''Everyone''s good. I''ve been useless.''

    He''s a scout and sells his speed and hands, but he''s not a good defensive type like a gargoyle.

    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, you have some important work to do.

    Damien smiled at him and indicated the gargoyle''s corpse with a scoff of his chin.

    ''Yeah. Dismantling and collecting. We''ll take care of it.

    One of the scouts'' duties is to dismantle the dead bodies of the monsters and collect them.

    If you bring proof of your defeat of the demon, you will receive a bounty, and if you bring in the parts of the corpse, they will be bought by whomever you want them for their own price.

    It''s an important source of income for the adventurers.

    Edgar struggles with his first gargoyle and slashes off the head, wings and arms.

    The proof of a gargoyle''s defeat is either a head or a feather, and it is the head, feather and both arms that are for sale.

    ''Grandpa, how much do you think they''re worth?''

    "The average market price is 80 silver coins for the head, two wings for 150 silver coins, and 50 for each arm. The feathers and the head have been scratched so many times that it might go down a bit.

    Edgar''s question was answered immediately by Ivo.

    ''So that means four hundred and eighty pieces of silver. That''s a bit of money you''ve earned.''

    Damien said happily.

    It is calculated as an extra income of eighty silver coins per person.

    I''m happy even if he''s not a bachelor, because earning thirty pieces of silver a month in the imperial capital is enough to live on.

    This is one of the reasons why there is no shortage of young people who dream of becoming adventurers.

    ''''And if you report to the guild about the natural transition, you might even get an information fee.

    It was Johannes,'' he said.

    ''Yes. ''Well, considering the recent events, you might get ten pieces of silver.''

    Ryner laughs wistfully.

    ''Ten cards wouldn''t be enough to split between six of us. I''d be happy with twelve.''

    It was Damien who crossed his arms with a troubled look on his face.

    His companions laughed at that and laughed at him for being so fastidious.

    Then they returned to the Imperial City without incident.

 32 32. Imperial Adventurer Guild President Jereminias.txt

    Guild President Jereminias, the chief executive of the Adventurer''s Guild in the Empire, is a forty-eight-year-old tiger man with an unusual background.

    At the age of 15, he was drafted into the army, as were his friends from his village, and was officially recruited as a knight, and at the age of 22 he rose to become the second in command of the Empire''s pride and joy, the second in command of the Knights of the Empire.

    He was later involved in the creation of the guild of adventurers under the leadership of the Emperor, and became the second president of the guild.

    His name, "Tyrannical Tiger of Thunder", is one of the most courageous names in the Empire, and abroad he is considered to be on a par with generals and magic chiefs.

    However, Jereminias himself regretted becoming the Guild President.

    ''''It''s not the kind of thing you can be in charge of,'''' he said. You''re on paperwork every day. Boring.

    The Torahman''s female secretary, who is standing nearby, asks him, "Why didn''t you see that coming?

    ''Why didn''t you see this coming?¡¡The Chancellor used to be the Deputy Chief of the Zweiloth, didn''t he?

    Zweiloth is the name of the Empire''s pride of knighthood.

    A handful of elites are able to become the second-in-command of the Order in the Empire, which shows Jereminias'' ability.

    I''ve been told that the Knights have paperwork to do at the executive level, and they gave me a second-in-command who''s good at that. And it wasn''t all paperwork like this.

    He explains and laments that.

    In fact, the then Knight General, who took into account his character and fighting prowess, had been working behind the scenes to keep him from getting busy with paperwork.

    He wasn''t stupid, but he wasn''t good at thinking deeply, and it hadn''t occurred to him to do so.

    The female secretary noticed, but that didn''t change anything about the situation.

    ''The same goes for the increase in demons and raids using transference. If I left, the conversation would be quicker, and we could avoid being left in the care of ...... eight gods of glory.

    Yereminias was confident that the Yereminias would not be lagging behind a horde of ogres and gargoyles.

    That was probably true, the secretary admitted, but unfortunately, it was still a fragile organization that would have its own glitches if the Guild President was away from his duties for long periods of time.

    ''''Are the lords also serious about defending their territory? It seems that the reason we were able to control the damage in each area is not just because of the Eight Goddesses'' warriors, either.''''

    Quickly reading and confirming the information from the various branches of the Adventurer''s Guild, Yereminias felt a little relieved.

    Although the Eight Divine Brilliance is the Empire''s proudest strength, and perhaps the strongest group in the world, it shouldn''t be too much of a rubbish.

    The imperial knights are also strong, but there are not that many of each knight group as they are all elite.

    If you''re not that satisfied, why don''t you prepare someone to take over for you?¡¡As long as you can provide a substitute, I don''t think they''ll object, do you?

    The secretary recommended.

    Even the top brass of the Empire has doubts about whether it''s really the right personnel to keep the powerful force of Jereminias tied up in paperwork.

    So her prediction that as long as they can find personnel who can properly fill in the holes, there won''t be strong opposition, is not wrong.

    However, there''s the problem of not having a replacement.

    ''But who would?¡¡Sometimes it''s the guy who can unite the adventurers and silence the self-righteous aristocrats with a single glance. I''d love to be introduced to you.

    Yereminias'' words were filled with sincerity.

    ''''...... If you have the paperwork skills to match them, I can only think of Lady Vilhemina of the Eight Divine Light,''''

    I can''t!

    He dismisses the secretary''s suggestion with his light blue eyes peeled back.

    ''He could silence the habituals and the selfish aristocrats, and he''d do his job. But it''s out of the question!''

    Why?

    The secretary looked really dubious about his reaction.

    (Okay, this guy doesn''t know.)

    Jereminias realizes.

    He said that Villehemina has even a doubtful section of loyalty to the empire and the royal family.

    Her respect and loyalty is solely to Bartolomeus.

    It would be nice if she at least made an effort to hide it, but there was no way she could be trusted.

    She is recognized as a member of the Eight Divine Brilliance because her trust in the Emperor and Bartolomeus is unwavering.

    Contrary to her rough exterior and sketchy personality, Yereminias is very loyal to her homeland and the Emperor.

    There was no way he could have any goodwill, if not hostility, towards a female elf who seemed to be disrespectful to the royal family.

    (But how to explain it?)

    He is lost in his choice of words to utter to solve his secretary''s questions.

    Vilhemina is immensely popular with the women in the Empire because of her beauty and overwhelming strength.

    The popularity of the men is no less ridiculous.

    Many said that her unparalleled beauty and cold gaze were irresistible.

    He believes that if the national popularity ranking were to be carried out, the first place would be contested by the emperor and Bartolomeus, and Wilhemina would come next.

    Anything careless about Vilhemina would send his favorability ratings plummeting.

    Yereminias was convinced of that.

    ''''Isn''t it more of a loss than I am, with Akira Yagami (Levatein) being so busy with paperwork?

    I suppose that''s true, come to think of it.

    His painful words are accepted with surprising ease.

    It''s not that he doesn''t have a sense of regret, but his reverence for Yagamiaki is even stronger than that.

    He had a history of asking all Yagamiaki to join hands with him, and he had been completely defeated by all of them.

    It was amazing and satisfying to see that there were higher-ups in the world.

    ''''Hands, I''m stopping,''''

    Huh.

    The secretary points out that Jereminias is once again on hand.

    A young human woman comes in as an intermediary.

    ''Yes, sir? You have a visitor. Hi, the God of Light War is here.

    Oh, excuse me.

    Unlike her, who was stiff with nervousness, Yereminias replied with a relaxed expression.

    ''''Ha, yes.''''

    When he glanced at her, the secretary woman was also faintly nervous.

    ''Is she that nervous?''

    Because he''s the God of Light, the God of War.

    Her voice was shaky.

    It felt awful to talk to her any longer, but as Yereminias, he had no choice but to ask her.

    ''That''s fine, but could you get us both a cup of tea?

    Okay. I''m home.

    With a flurry of movements that are not typical of a secretary, she goes to make a cup of tea.

    (Well, it''s unavoidable.)

    Bartholomeus, the God of Light''s God of War, was said to be the strongest of the Eight Divine Brilliance, and his strength and enigmatic size made him as popular as the current emperor.

    The young ladies would have mixed emotions.

    (But what do you want?)

    His visit is rather abrupt, which is always the case, but I don''t know the reason for this visit.

    It would be accurate to say that I have too many in mind to narrow it down.

    Excuse me.

    And then a man in a brown hooded robe and a white mask opens the door.

    The voice is high and inorganic due to witchcraft, but Jereminias knows it''s a man inside.

    ''Welcome,''

    He got up and walked to the door, greeting the God of Light''s warrior with unadorned words.

 33 33. Guild President and War God of Light.txt

    Stand back. I would like to speak with Lord Bartolomeus alone.

    The secretary nodded with a relieved face when Yereminias said this.

    That''s how huge the existence of the God of Light''s God of War is for her as well.

    When they were alone, Val took a black bell from his pocket and shook it lightly.

    Then the soundproofing magic is deployed.

    ''''Was this made by Mr. Secretary?''''

    At Yereminias''s question, Val nods and removes his mask.

    ''Yes. That guy from Meena lent me the one that His Highness the Crown Prince gave him as a reward.''

    You''re still alive as usual, a**h*le.

    The older man laughed at Val, who confided in him, revealing his true face.

    The exchange between the two was a conversation between two easygoing friends, and the fact that it was true is evident from the fact that Val immediately took off his mask.

    ''I''d like you to get to know the other guys a little better,''

    ''I don''t think I''m that handy. As a fighter, he''s terribly handy, though.

    To him who spills his feelings with a troubled face, Jereminias relentlessly returns his true feelings.

    As far as I''ve gone silent, Val must have understood that.

    You''ll be able to find out more about this.¡¡Don''t tell me you''re not here to show me a borrowed magic tool?

    That would just be no more than nolocaine and bragging, and even though they are friends, Yereminias would give them a fistful of bones, but it''s an unlikely possibility for Val''s character.

    ''No way.''

    Sure enough, he shrugs and denies it.

    ''I was wondering if the Adventurer''s Guild had any information to share with you.

    I''ve filed a report with the court. You''ll know when you want to know, won''t you?

    Yereminias says to Val''s words.

    If the Eight Goddesses ask for it, they should be able to get most of the information they need.

    They have very little authority, but they have a tremendous say in the matter.

    So much so that even now, if we say it''s their consensus, Adrienne could be abolished.

    He turns a subtle look at the Guild President''s words.

    ''I want to know what you didn''t put in your report. I don''t mind if it''s vague and unsubstantiated.''

    I see.

    Yereminias finally saw what Val wanted.

    The paperwork he would present to the court would have to describe what had actually happened, what he had witnessed, what he had obtained, and what seemed probable from these.

    You can''t write "maybe" or "I have a bad feeling about this.

    I can''t write "Maybe" or "I have a bad feeling about this." "Something that can only be understood by the people working on the ground. It doesn''t matter what it is. It doesn''t matter what it is.

    ...... reports that the gargoyles appeared in a natural transition.

    Yereminias says as he remembers, and Val rolls his eyes.

    ''The gargoyle?¡¡In the transition?

    ''It was also an individual that didn''t seem to have much combat experience. I thought it was odd too, so it left an impression on me.

    Val could fully agree.

    The demons that were more likely to appear in a natural transition were those that were not very strong and could not fly, such as goblins and orcs.

    Strong demons can avoid natural transitions by instinct, and the same would be true for demons that can fly.

    It''s possible that if you were flying, there would be a sudden fluctuation in space that prevented you from escaping. It seems that they were not very strong individuals, so it''s understandable that they couldn''t cope with the suddenness of the situation.

    Yereminias says so, but he looks unconvinced.

    ''Still, it doesn''t feel right, does it?''

    Val agreed.

    ''Yeah,''

    Yereminias immediately nodded at his statement.

    ''But there is too little to judge at present. It''s completely backward and disgusting.

    If the tiger-man makes a stern face, he has the power of a fierce animal.

    It''s not a big deal to Bal, who is used to seeing it, but if the faint-hearted see it, they might faint.

    ''''When it comes to this, I''m starting to get the feeling that it''s a transfer magic or summoning technique to avoid giving us a clue.

    Yereminias'' eyes widened lightly when Val spilled it.

    ''''Both summoning and transitioning magic would be valuable to the user. Aren''t you thinking in terms of Yagami Akira and the Director of Magic?''''

    He chuckles at his older friend''s point.

    ''No it doesn''t. I can''t use both, you know.''

    So that''s it.

    Yereminias knew that he was a good user of different skills and that magic was like a no-no.

    ''''But Reichenbach says that if you specialize, the difficulty of cultivation is much lower than our common sense.

    Oh, really?

    Yereminias hadn''t heard Reichenbach''s example statement yet, and he rolled his eyes.

    ''If you ask me, it''s common in the Empire to be raised to be able to use more than one type of magic. It takes a lot of money and time, but I thought the advantage of being able to raise a user who is active in a wide variety of situations all at once was great.

    Val agrees with Torahman that the same thing is true.

    I''m sure it sounds good if you call them experts in their field, but they are only useful in certain situations. I''m not sure there is any merit in taking the time and effort to develop them. Until recently.

    Yereminias, who understood what Val was trying to say, looks like he''s biting down on a bitter worm again.

    ''So, as in the case of the example, it can be an effective tool in some cases?

    The Empire knows they''re being targeted, but they don''t know anything specific.

    They don''t even know if the enemy is on the same continent or not.

    I''ve heard that they''ve sent out interespionage out of the country, but there''s no particular clue yet. What about the guild?

    Yereminias'' question makes his bitter face even more bitter at Val''s question.

    ''The same goes for the guilds. I''ve heard that there are a few countries and regions where the number of demon outbreaks is increasing, but that''s all. At least we haven''t heard of large numbers appearing in multiple areas.

    Are you sure it''s not those guys from another continent that are hunting this one?

    He murmured, and the tiger man shook his head.

    ''I don''t know yet. For example, our country is the easternmost part of the continent. We may simply be advancing from the east.''

    Val couldn''t come up with a counterargument and could only click his tongue.

    ''If the enemy is metastasizing, can''t we reverse it and track them?

    He answered Jereminias''s question.

    ''Apparently it''s impossible. Otherwise, when we encountered the troll manipulator, we would have had a clue at once.''

    Val talks about the time when the emperor''s readings were right on the money.

    The Empire''s most powerful sorcerer, Meena, was there, so it should have been the best development for them.

    ''So that''s how it is. Can you ask Vilhe Meena if the gargoyles will show up in a natural phenomenon?

    All right. I''ll ask him as soon as I get back.

    When it comes to extracting information from Meena, there is no one better qualified than Val.

    He gladly does what Yereminias asks of him.

 34 34. Rocking and Makai Door.txt

    Meena arrived just as Val returned home, and I quickly asked her about it.

    ''A gargoyle in a natural transition?''

    She moves her shaped eyebrows dubiously.

    Even with her erudition, it was rare, apparently.

    ''It''s still rare?''

    Val asks while drinking the tea she''s brewed for him, and Meena answers slowly.

    ''The natural swaying of space itself is inherently rare in the first place.

    ''Is that so ......?¡¡You hear about it once or twice a year, so you''d think it was something like that.

    She explained to him as he rolled his eyes.

    ''Perhaps this one is a shakeup, a domestic transfer used many times.

    It''s a reactionary thing.

    She nodded dully at Val''s words.

    ''A high ranking user wouldn''t be able to shake back, no matter how much they use it, but it means they''re not that good.

    ...... If you ask me, I haven''t seen anything that looks like a shaking back, even though the rest of the Yagami Terai, other than me, use transfer magic casually.

    When he was told that it wouldn''t happen depending on his strength, he finally agreed.

    ''''So the enemy''s transfer magic user is far below us in ability? I guess that''s good news.''''

    He twisted his head.

    It would be good news for the empire that the enemy was much weaker than Yagamiaki.

    However, just because the user of transfer magic is so, doesn''t change the fact that he doesn''t know anything else.

    Should we be happy about that?

    ''''With so few clues, it''s good to know that one piece of information has been obtained.

    She smiled and baldly said.

    ''Right. I''ll take that as a given.''

    Val is grateful for her thoughtfulness and is committed to doing his part.

    That means he''ll hear a lot of things from her.

    ''I heard that the gargoyle we encountered was a weak individual with little combat experience.

    Then it''s not surprising that they couldn''t respond to the fluctuations in space. Gargoyles aren''t very intelligent, nor do they have the agility to react quickly to sudden fluctuations.

    He would remember Meena''s answer and report it to the Adventurer''s Guild.

    ...... wasn''t a sign of something dangerous, was it?

    He mumbles to himself.

    I was inwardly wary that this was the beginning of a new case, but apparently I was wrong.

    He is relieved, and Meena warns him in a reserved manner.

    ''Not necessarily. There will probably be several shakeups in various places. It''s more likely that it''s the weaker individuals that show up at the shakeout, but even so, I can''t guarantee it won''t cause any damage.''

    She had pointed out the possibility because she was loyal to him.

    If he was a man who didn''t care about some damage, he would have kept quiet.

    ''''Well, it was a fourth level adventuring party that we encountered ...... so it''s like we could have defeated the gargoyles. If it had been a sixth level or lower, we would have been wiped out. I''ll advise the guild and the knights.

    This is because of the possibility of a shakeout occurring within the imperial capital.

    If it''s the Imperial Knights, at least one gargoyle, they should be able to return normally, but there are many ordinary citizens in the capital.

    It''s safer to have the Knights on alert.

    ''''Shaking back?''''

    Val murmured again.

    I wanted to know a little earlier, but it would be absurd to ask Meena to say the right thing at the right time with the current lack of information.

    It was precisely because he knew this that he went all the way to see the Guild President.

    ''''If the repercussions of transference magic are that, what about the repercussions of the dark summoning technique?¡¡Nothing?

    "...... depends on the art of summoning.

    Meena replied with a somewhat lukewarm expression on her face.

    ''''If it''s just something that summons demons, there''s almost no dangerous repercussions. However, if you use too many things that summon the people of the demon world, the connection between the demon world and this world will be strengthened and the risk of a demon door (Evil Gate) will increase.''''

    The Evil Gate?

    Val''s eyes widened.

    There is a tension in his voice, which is unusual for him who is basically carefree.

    ''''When you open it up and there''s a massive influx of demons from the demon world, is that a true story, not a fairy tale?

    Yes, sir. It is said that my ancestors are said to be the heroes who sealed the Evil Gate, and their last will and testament was to pass on the legend that this is no fairy tale.

    Val''s expression had become very stern.

    ''Is it possible that''s what the enemy is after?

    It was Meena''s turn to widen her eyes at his sharp question.

    ''''I can tell you that it''s not possible under the current circumstances. The level of the enemy is too low. ...... Although there is no chance that they dare to do so in order to prevent us from realizing their true purpose.

    ''...... I think I''m overthinking it too. The Emperor''s habits may have shifted. However, as long as I have an idea, I''d like to assume the worst possible outcome.

    Val could very well understand why she was surprised.

    But as long as there was even the slightest possibility, it was his position that he couldn''t ignore it.

    ''Will. I shall communicate it to my brethren as well.

    It would be reassuring if we could get the elves to cooperate.

    The Empire is the strongest nation and Bal is the strongest individual.

    But if one were to ask him what the strongest race was, he suspected it would be the elves.

    He wanted the cooperation of those elves by all means.

    ''My brethren would be pleased to know that Master Bal said so, and that it would be an honor.

    Meena responds with a smirk.

 35 35. Invasion.txt

    It is said that there was once a time when the Devil''s Door (Evil Gate) opened and the forces of the demon world invaded the earth.

    Six of the seven continents were conquered before the great offensive of the powerful demons named Toyfel, and life on earth was cornered.

    The trapped lives unite across species and recruit heroes for a counter-offensive.

    The human hero, Reinhardt, who saved many lives by repeatedly volunteering for the dangerous retreat, and who himself returned alive.

    Blasius, an archer of the bird people, whose arrows are said to fly for several kilometers and shoot through the clouds.

    The duo of elven wise men, Duo News, who have developed a number of magic techniques for use against demons, and who can use more than two thousand magic techniques.

    Franz Peter, a heavy warrior of the bear race, who had the prowess to carry a huge rock with one hand and unparalleled battering power.

    Gina, a dwarf tribe of dwarfs who was known as the Great Thief before the demon invasion began and transformed into a righteous bandit who was busy distributing food to feed the many lives after the battle began.

    Guntram, who surpassed DuoNews in terms of recovery magic and was hailed as a saint.

    Hansjerck, the strongest warrior of the ichthyosaur tribe, is said to be invincible in underwater battles, and in fact has defeated even Toifel in one-on-one combat.

    It''s not just a matter of time before he''s ready to go back to work.

    ...... ''Invasioon'' is a story that I was told many times when I was a child, but I didn''t think it was a true story: ......

    The emperor is dismayed by what he has heard from Val in his private room.

    The crown prince and his close attendants, who are standing close to him, have the same expression on their faces.

    The duo news is the ancestor of Vilhemina," he said, "and he warned them in his last will and testament: ''This is not a creation, but a fact. It may happen again,'' and he left a warning in lieu of a will.

    I''m glad you brought this to my attention.

    The emperor seemed to have aged at once, but the strong light had not yet disappeared from his blue eyes.

    ''I don''t think Bartholomeus or Vilhemina are lying to you, but ...... that doesn''t make me believe it.

    Adrienne said in a depressed and suspicious voice.

    Val could tell that he was representing the feelings of all those present.

    ''I feel the same way as Your Highness. But if it should come true, it would be a terrible thing.

    Perhaps because he didn''t dare to deny it, the crown prince seemed to be more receptive to it.

    ''''That''s true. But Vilhemina also said that the level of the enemy was too low for that aim, didn''t she?''''

    The crown prince wants to believe Meena''s specific words.

    It''s not hard to understand his feelings, but in this case it could be an escape from reality, so Val has no choice but to retort.

    ''Maybe that''s why they keep repeating the experiment. Even if we can''t do it now, we''re going to cause it someday.''

    All those who have heard this turn blue.

    ''I think Bartolomeus has a point.

    The Emperor gravely acknowledged Val''s statement.

    ''''At the very least, I must be prepared for that. Assuming the forces of the demon world are the enemy, there may be one entity that not even Yagamihiki can defeat.

    ''Yagami Akira can''t win: ......?''

    One of the kinsmen says, panting as his eyes widen to the limit.

    The emperor can understand his fear.

    Or rather, the emperor is the person in the position he least wants to think about.

    The Eight God Teru is the largest force in the empire, one person can exceed even a single knightly order.

    Even they can''t win, how much damage will be done?

    ''''Ba, Bartolomeus-sama, if you are Bartolomeus-sama, you can go to ......

    Val is troubled by the sullen look in his eyes.

    He doesn''t feel bad about being relied upon, and he knows it''s his position to defeat his enemies, but he can''t answer the question of whether he can defeat a being that only appears in lore.

    ''I''ll do my best. That''s all I can say, I suppose.

    I feel like I''m jumping the gun too far.

    The Emperor speaks up to cover Val''s words.

    ''It''s not yet decided that Invazion will happen. It''s violent, but we can crush the enemy organization before it happens.''

    When he said that, the expressions of the kinsmen brightened.

    There was no way anyone could be here who couldn''t notice that much, but after all, the information that Invazion might happen must have had an immeasurable effect on their minds.

    (It was a good thing I came to tell them early.)

    It was worth it to come to the imperial castle, which he didn''t want to get too close to, Bal thought.

    If it had happened without prior information, the center of the empire might have been paralyzed by the shock.

    But if you''re prepared for what might happen, it''s very different.

    ''I thank you, Bartolomeus.

    The emperor threw a word of thanks to him, and Val responded with a curtsy.

 36 36. Crown prince education.txt

    What do I really need to watch out for?

    After Val leaves, Adrienne speaks to her father, the emperor, in a mournful voice.

    It''s no wonder he doesn''t know where to start.

    ''I suppose we should start by reviewing all of our defenses.

    However, it seems that the emperor had already started to think about it and was quick to respond.

    It''s a good idea to create a means of sensing even the smallest changes and immediately communicating them to all areas. If possible, I would like to raise the level of our defensive forces, but I don''t think it will be easy.

    I understand. Secretary Reichenbach, I will discuss this with General Weinberger.

    As he listened to the emperor''s opinion, Adrienne''s guts came to rest.

    With a look of determination on his face he nodded and said

    ''''So is Yereminias. Without the cooperation of the Adventurer''s Guild, there will be a lot to take down.''''

    The emperor was quick to point out what was missing.

    ''I''m sorry,''

    Adrienne apologized, embarrassed.

    Nevertheless, he regained his composure and asked his father for his next point.

    ''What shall we do about the nobles?''

    We''d better tell the duke and the frontier count. We''ll have to wait and see how they react first.

    The Emperor replied.

    The dukes, with a few exceptions, were the royal family''s biggest allies.

    The frontier counts were also closely connected to the royal family, and they were trustworthy and had their own war potential.

    There were other nobles who could be trusted, but it was difficult to confide in anyone because the content was the content.

    ''''I''m sorely tempted,''''

    Adrienne was about to ask for his next instruction, but the emperor didn''t go that gently and released the question.

    ''What else do you think I should do?''

    Haha. ......

    This would be one of the things that would be done for those who would succeed to the throne.

    ''Is it to prepare the facilities, water and food needed to evacuate the civilians?

    We already have them in place in various locations. All of them should last for a year, provided they are not attacked.

    The unexpected answer left Adrian speechless.

    It''s a good thing that my father is called a coward because he''s always been called a coward when it comes to something, but is he prepared for the time of need?

    ...... will continue its research on transference and summoning techniques. If there is a magical tool that can sense the signs and anyone can use it, it will be of great use.

    ''That''s true. It''s not going to be an easy road, though.

    He was relieved when the affirmation nodded at his next suggestion.

    ''But it will take some time. I don''t think the enemy will wait for us until then. What shall we do?

    But the emperor did not allow his son to relax.

    ''I''m sorry ....... I can''t think of any.

    Adrienne ruefully apologized for her disappointment.

    ''It''s the way it is. Think about it. Keep thinking about what you have to do.

    The emperor said, and he nodded, then gazed furtively.

    ''Sire, may I consult with someone?''

    I don''t care if you don''t tell me what happened to Invazion.

    Adrienne is relieved to hear that permission has been granted.

    He needs to talk to someone he can trust.

    And that''s to someone who might have ideas that he can''t.

    (Either keep quiet about Invazion and borrow some good wisdom, or ask someone who knows about Invazion: ......)

    When he thought that far, he realized that there was something he hadn''t yet confirmed with the Emperor.

    ''''Your Majesty, should I tell Yagamiaki about Invazion?''''

    ''Of course. I was afraid you wouldn''t notice.

    The Emperor chuckles.

    Apparently it was deliberate for him not to mention the duke and frontier count''s names and bring out Yagamihiki.

    ''''Then I would like to borrow some wisdom from the Eight Divine Brilliance.

    Yagami Akira varies from his background to Tokki.

    If we can get opinions from all of them, it might turn into something good.

    ''''Mm.''''

    The emperor did not stop.

    For sometimes it is necessary for a superior to consult with those he trusts, and to ask for wisdom.

 37 37. Who to talk to.txt

    The first person Adrienne had chosen to consult with was Meena.

    If that was all he had done, no one would have been surprised, but what a surprise, he had dared to choose a time when Val was not nearby.

    Although some people thought it was surprising, but Vilhemeena''s work ethic as an eight gods'' glory was very good.

    She always shows up at the castle once every three days, giving regular reports and receiving communication matters.

    This is one of the reasons why my dissatisfaction with her did not grow.

    For her, she does it for Val, who rarely comes to the castle, but the people around her appreciate it differently.

    Adrienne approached her at the right moment when Meena had finished her business for the day.

    The place was in the corridor of the castle, and he had only one man in his entourage with him.

    ''Vilhemeena, I have something to discuss with you. Could you come to the common room?

    As Meena is a young woman, she is hesitant to invite him to her private quarters.

    It''s the same reason why Claude has misgivings about her and Val''s friendship.

    ''I understand,''

    Meena nods honestly.

    Val had warned her about her attitude towards the royal family, and she decided that she would be fine in the common room.

    One of the chambermaids who happened to be passing by gave her a momentary look of surprise.

    Her previous attitudes were well known to the attendants.

    Her reputation was divided into two parts: "She''s a nasty woman who looks up to Yagamihiki," and "It''s so cool that she doesn''t even flatter the royal family.

    There was a possibility that this would be corrected in the future.

    Neither Adrienne nor Meena cared about the condition of the chamberlain.

    To them, an attendant is not much different from the walls and pillars of a building.

    But they don''t want to be eavesdropped on and have their information leaked, so Adrienne, who had entered the common room, said to Meena, "Take care of the soundproofing magic.

    ''Take care of the soundproofing magic.''

    It''s already deployed.

    Adrienne glanced lightly at him, and the kinsmen who followed him were exclaiming.

    The speed was unthinkable from their common sense.

    They realized that this beautiful elf was also a substandard being called Yagami Akira.

    ''''The consultation is about what happens if Invazion happens.

    Adrienne briefly explained the main points and asked her opinion.

    ''What do you think I''m missing?''

    Yes.

    Meena avoids an immediate answer.

    (Perhaps the main goal of the Emperor is to create an attitude where the Crown Prince seeks advice from those around him and learns who and what to ask.)

    I suppose I shouldn''t tell you, she thinks.

    ''Shouldn''t we first assume what happens and what doesn''t happen with Invazion?¡¡I think it would be dangerous to assume it will happen.

    Ah, .......

    Adrienne let out a small voice and her eyes widened.

    It had become a definite fact that Invazion was going to happen in his mind at some point.

    ''Yeah, right. It''s possible that it won''t happen. It was.''

    She gave her opinion to the scales of the Crown Prince.

    ''How about a simple review of the information-related matters first?¡¡We don''t know who the enemy is, where they are based, or what they want, which is why we are where we are.

    ''''Hmm ...... Is it also important to gather or nurture those who are good at gathering information? As long as we know the enemy, we can get Bartolomeus to take them down.

    Adrienne''s words and expression revealed her absolute trust in Bartholomeus, the God of Light''s God of War.

    Meena''s expression loosened a bit as she completely agreed with him.

    ''''Is there anything else you can think of?''''

    No, I don''t.

    She shook her head at the Crown Prince''s question, but this was a lie.

    He was concerned that the Emperor would be embarrassed if she answered in so many ways.

    ''Why don''t you ask the others?''

    Yes. I''ll do that. I''m sorry for your time.

    Adrienne listens to her proposal with open arms and sends her off with an apology and a thank you.

    This personality, which is unlike that of the royal family, is probably one of the reasons why he is so well-liked.

    She doesn''t go straight home, but instead shows up at Val''s house to report on today''s events.

    ''''There''s nothing special about the regular meeting of the Eight Divine Light, but the Crown Prince has consulted me.

    I guess that means the next emperor''s education has begun.

    That''s how he felt after she told him.

    ''It''s quite rare to find a member of the royal family who isn''t afraid to seek advice from those below them. I didn''t think it was anyone other than the Emperor.

    ''I think it''s only His Highness Adrian and His Highness Beate. That kind of character.

    Val names the youngest prince in addition to the crown prince.

    The other emperor''s children aren''t as bad as R¨¹diger''s, but they''re still proud of their noble birth and proud of their pride.

    ''Come to think of it, I hadn''t yet met Princess Beate.

    Meena says, acting as if she hadn''t noticed the ants in the garden.

    Val knows that he''s probably not much interested in them, but that doesn''t bother him when it comes to the situation.

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.

    ''''Let''s meet up sometime. His Highness Beate will be pleased.''''

    I understand.

    His words were not rejected by Meena.

 38 38. Freedom.txt

    Val took Meena to Princess Beate the next day, as promised.

    Meena''s magic moved them both around, so it might be more appropriate to say that it was Bal who guided them and she who carried them.

    Princess Beate is in the area known as the Green Detached Palace, where she and her mother, the Third Queen, live with her handmaidens.

    They enter through a magnificent wooden gate and walk on a neatly paved path of fine white stone.

    ''Oh, Bal. Welcome.

    When the sixteen-year-old princess noticed that Val had arrived this year, her ruby eyes sparkled.

    She was apparently just having tea in the garden, surrounded by her handmaidens.

    She looked younger than her age as she was innocently waving her hand and being chided by the maidservants.

    She was wearing a lovely blue dress made of fine fabric, a dress that could only be worn by an imperial princess.

    ''''I''m sorry to bother you, Your Highness. This is Vilhemina of Yagami Akira, the same as me.''''

    Walking over to the fashionable white table, Val gives a brief greeting.

    It''s a complaint that sounds rude to the royal family, but if it''s not this much, Princess Beate complains that it''s too formal.

    ''For the first time, Your Highness Beate, I am pleased to do so. My name is Vilhemina Erde Primea.

    Meena, who doesn''t know anything, gives a cocky greeting, which puts her in a bad mood.

    However, the princess also takes a few seconds to regain her composure, taking into account that the other party is meeting for the first time.

    ''''Nice to meet you. I''m Beate. I''ve forgotten your full name.''''

    Meena was dismayed at the prince''s outrageous comment with a mischievous smile, and her maidservants chided her for "Your Highness".

    It was a great shame for a person of high rank, let alone a member of the royal family, not to be able to say his or her full name.

    Beate, who is not ashamed, but rather smiles, is indeed a girl who does not understand the common sense of the royal family.

    (I think I understand why she''s so close to Bartolomeus-sama.)

    Meena thought inwardly, but did not show her attitude.

    The maidservants'' self-introductions would be omitted.

    Because they were only appendages of the Princess.

    ''''This is an unexpected visit to .......

    Val''s words are interrupted midway through by the Imperial Princess.

    ''Of course you''re welcome!

    Beate replied with a smile like a beautiful flower in full bloom.

    Most of the time Val visited without prior notice to the royal family, but the princess was just as free-spirited as he was.

    The maidservants had no choice but to respond.

    ''It''s rose tea today. I hope it''s to your taste.''

    Beate explained.

    Appreciate and enjoy the different colored rose petals, enjoy the scent, and enjoy the slightly sweet taste.

    That''s what rose tea is all about, she said.

    ''I was surprised at first to find that when you put tea in a rose, it was sweet.

    So do I. I heard that you invented a rose that goes with the tea.

    Beate responded to Val''s words with a smirk.

    It would be a sign of this country''s prosperity and peace to be able to focus on the development of a luxury product.

    Eventually her ruby eyes shifted to the silent Meena.

    ''What do you think, Vilhemeena?¡¡Do you have a problem with elves having rose tea?

    ''No, sir. No. We also enjoy plants for food and tea. The important thing is not to destroy the ecosystem and the environment.

    The princess''s question was similar to her preconceived notions of elves, and Meena was used to being told.

    Beate''s dainty lips quirked up in relief at the answer.

    ''Good. As expected, I can''t offer you something you won''t enjoy.''

    If that''s the case, you should check first before brewing, but no one would point it out.

    The royal family was basically such a creature, and even the innocent and naive Princess Beate was no exception to this point.

    What was served to Val was blue and what was served to Meena was red petals.

    ''The blue one is less sweet. ''Would you like some Val?''

    It''s delicious. Thank you.

    The princess smiles with satisfaction as he thanks her.

    ''Where''s Vilhemina?''

    Thank you.

    Meena, who only thanked him while realizing that she was also asked to comment on the taste, could also be called a free spirit.

    She could have been accused of being rude, but Beate blurted out and hid her mouth in a hurry.

    ''''He''s nice. I think we''re going to get along fine. But I don''t know who else is in the royal family except me.

    The princess made a statement that she was aware that she was in the minority.

    Meena responds with a smile on a level that only Val can understand.

    (They''re all freaks.)

    One of the maidservants thought, and her head ached.

 39 39. Stone carrying.txt

    Baru is undertaking another job today.

    The Adventurer''s Guild''s safety survey of the Imperial City neighborhood has progressed, and if you''re at the eighth level or higher, you can ask for a job.

    Unfortunately, it doesn''t apply to him and he can''t leave the Imperial City.

    (Good thing things are slowly getting back to normal.)

    He goes about his daily life, thinking.

    Today''s job was to carry the stones.

    He carried a stone larger than his head from the second class area to the first class area, wondering if they were building something in the first class area.

    ''Fuu, fuu.''

    In truth, he has plenty of room, but he''s careful enough not to look like it.

    It would be unseemly for the old man to be carrying a stone, out of breath and drenched in sweat.

    It was even more so because there were only men who were proud of their strength around him.

    Unfortunately, no lunch is served on this job, so you''ll have to find it yourself.

    It''s a long way from Rita''s, where I''m always looking after, and there''s not much time for lunch breaks, so I had to find a place nearby.

    However, all of the shops in the first class area were expensive, and it was rare to find a place where residents in the second class area would be able to get in without a second thought.

    ''What do you guys do?''

    When Val asked his companions for reference, they each took out a package of different shapes and colors to show him.

    ''I brought them from home. They''re expensive around here.

    The forty-something tiger tribe man said and the twenty-something dog tribe youth nodded.

    ''''The cheapest one is two hundred copper coins. It''s too expensive to be able to afford it.

    "There are places that have two silver coins. Two silver coins for a meal ...... I''m curious to see what they come up with, but I can''t bring myself to go in there.

    A man of the cattlemen''s race says sadly.

    ''Was it Baru?¡¡It was a mistake not to bring it yourself. You might as well get a bite to eat.

    His companions came to him with sympathetic eyes, but he didn''t say, "Let''s share something with you.

    It sounds heartless, but anyone who could afford to give something to a man like the first one I''ve met today wouldn''t have taken this job in the first place.

    ''I''ll think of something,''

    Val shrugs and walks away with his back to his friends.

    The reason he hasn''t brought anything with him is explained by "Can you bring Meena''s lunch or something?".

    Meena is basically a good listener, but when it comes to food, he insists that it''s what Master Val will be served and he can''t leave out.

    He gave up because he didn''t even want to ask her to give up the non-negotiable points, so he gave up.

    Even the shops in the first class area are cheap if you''re earning as a war god of light, but they only have copper coins in their pockets.

    (Either get a bite to eat, or pretend you''re wet and make do with it ......)

    Since he has several acquaintances as the God of Light''s warrior god, he could at least buy me a meal if he was so inclined.

    After much hesitation, Val ended up skipping lunch.

    Rather than satisfy his hunger, he chose to stick to his life in the second class area.

    He was either dumbfounded by his stupidity or impressed by his wicked willpower.

    At least Vilhemina, who knew what was going on, was the latter, and made dinner a luxury.

 40 40. First-class adventurer party "Sacred tree through the clouds".txt

    The pinnacle of the adventurers is the first class adventurers.

    There were several discussions about whether or not to create a special quota above that, but each time it was passed over.

    In other words, a first-class adventurer was the highest rank.

    The members of the ''Sacred Tree Penetrating the Clouds'' were not proud of their current situation, and were steadfastly carrying out the guild''s humble directive of safety investigation today.

    ''''There''s nothing unusual about it. That''s why I''d say it''s an anomaly.''''

    It was the leader of the party - Abel.

    He was a thirty-three year old serpentine man and a sorcery warrior by profession.

    They have been meticulously searching the streets of the big city and town and the surrounding area, but nothing strange is going on.

    As a party of first class adventurers, they were assigned a large city, an area where the demons were likely to be highly dangerous.

    As a result, they''ve crushed two swarms of goblins and one swarm of ogres.

    If it had been a low-ranked adventurer, it might have been a big deal, but in their case, the request also meant that the ogre was to be destroyed as soon as they found it.

    The fact that they had made it this far without any particular attrition was what Abel wondered about.

    ''I agree,''

    The one who said that was Benjamin, an elven sorcerer, who was probably about forty years old in appearance.

    Elves are much longer-lived and less likely to age than people, so their actual age cannot be determined by their appearance alone.

    ''''An increase in border demon activity, hordes of demons that have suddenly appeared in several areas. It''s definitely creepy that there''s nothing after that.

    And Riela, the female swordswoman of the werewolf tribe, agrees.

    ''Is this the calm before the storm?''

    Karol, the dwarf female archer, says something plausible.

    ''I think that''s very likely. After all, we don''t know what caused it.''

    Buon, the recovery magician, speaks with a depressed look on his face.

    They also have a large party of two rangers, two heavy warriors, one recovery magician and one sorcerer.

    It is no wonder that they were born from the merger of two second-level adventuring parties that felt they were on the verge of becoming first-level adventurers.

    The adventurer rank system does not have a limit on the number of adventurers.

    Even a large group of adventurers could be given a higher rank as long as they met the requirements.

    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing.

    ''''Oh man, ...... empire, are we being targeted?

    When Riela frowned, Abel nodded meekly.

    ''''It''s such a rich country that it''s strange not to be targeted. Even though the Knights and Yagami Akira are standoffish, the country that is messing with you will not go away.

    He turned his gaze to Benjamin there.

    He thought that with an elf, he might be able to give a different opinion.

    ''What do you think, Benjamin?''

    ''We don''t have enough information. But I have a feeling it''s not that simple. I think it has deeper roots than that.

    Benjamin offered a cautious opinion.

    ''Deeply rooted, ......?''

    Riela, who is afraid to ask him, says with a questioning look on his face.

    I know it sounds scary, but if all the incidents in the chain of events are the same person, you''re going to be very strong. There may not be more than one country behind it. After all, this country has the Eight God Teru, right?

    They knew the substandard strength of the eight gods Akira.

    In fact, it was not uncommon for them to understand it because they were rather capable of becoming first-class adventurers.

    ''''...... Knowing that and planting it on you, does that mean you have the confidence to fight Yagamihui?''''

    Buon sounds surprised.

    The stronger he is, the more he understands the stronger he is.

    He thinks that if he were really strong, he wouldn''t want to fight Yagamiaki.

    ''''It''s conceivable.''''

    Isn''t it dangerous to be even with Yagami Akira?

    Abel frowned, and Benjamin''s expression became almost cynical.

    ''Because the fact that you believe that is not the same as the fact that you believe that, you know.

    In other words, it seems that the elven sorcerer doesn''t really think he''s even with Yagami Akira.

    They all have a slightly softer expression.

    Yagami Akira is a far superior being in their eyes.

    The fact that they might be defeated is a nightmare just to think about it.

    ''''Well, it can''t be helped that there''s nothing unusual about it. We have no choice but to report back.''''

    Abel says as he regains his composure.

    ''Because it''s possible that our area of responsibility happens to be safe.

    Benjamin continues to be cautious only.

    ''''In that case, there should be an emergency contact at ...... and if not, there should be a message to the nearest guild branch. Let''s drop by.

    Abel''s decision was supported by all of them.

    The "Sacred Tree Through the Clouds" was made up of highly responsible members.

    It was probably one of the reasons why they hadn''t had any major problems so far.

    They took turns resting and then headed to the nearest city.

    There, Benjamin perceives a demon flying in the sky.

    ''''A gargoyle. There have been more reports of sightings in this country lately.''''

    He told them to think of something and then began to chant a spell.

    ''''O spirits of thunder that dance in the sky! Fierce at large and wear the majesty of a celestial champion. [Roaring Thunder]

    His chanting was so fast that a spear of lightning, about five centimeters in diameter, obliterated the gargoyle in an instant.

    ''''I think it was ...... overkill, Benjamin.

    One of his companions said in dismay.

    His companions knew that Benjamin was an intense spirit magic user and would not struggle against a gargoyle.

    However, from the side, it looked like he had gone somewhat too far.

    ''''That''s right. I''m not sure if that was a bad choice. Let''s be careful.''''

    Benjamin honestly admitted his mistake.

    ''''It''s about time you started to get tired. Everyone else should realize that this is a time when you''re prone to making mistakes.''''

    Abel follows him and reminds all of his friends.

    ''Aye. It''s just that the city''s already there.

    Riela laughed at that.

    Instead of being optimistic, it was her role to be a mood-maker to lighten the darkened air.

    They arrived in the city without incident.

    The city was a towering white, high wall, with soldiers at the watchtower and a gatekeeper.

    They were positioned as the lord''s private soldiers in the employ of the lord of this region.

    The private soldiers saluted the ''Sacred Tree Penetrating the Clouds'' with a respectful gaze.

    It was not uncommon for first-class adventurers to be paid respect.

 41 41. City of relay.txt

    When the ''Holy Tree Through the Clouds'' shows up at the Adventurer''s Guild''s branch, a dwarf woman greets them.

    ''Welcome!''

    So when Abel showed her the golden card made of metal, the sign of a first-class adventurer, the woman at the reception desk rolled her blue eyes.

    ''''This is ...... how can I help you?''''

    ''Has there been any emergency communication or word of mouth for first class adventurers?

    When he asked politely, the woman seemed to take a liking to him.

    However, he quickly reverted to a clerical expression and replied, "Please wait a moment.

    I''ll go check it out.

    When she left her seat, the receptionist would be the only one left.

    The size of the building was also very different from the headquarters in Teito to begin with.

    (After all, the Imperial Capital was more prosperous.)

    I had to wonder.

    Abel and the others noticed that the other receptionist woman, who was unusual for a first class adventurer, was glancing at them, but they pretended not to notice in a civil manner.

    A few moments later, the dwarf woman returned with papers in hand.

    ''Thank you for your patience. There doesn''t seem to be anything of note to report.''

    ''I see. I''m glad to hear it then.

    Abel patted his chest in relief.

    The lack of communication for first-class adventurers is a sign of peace.

    You can''t be too careful, but you can be relieved.

    My fellow adventurers also let out a breath of relief.

    They could sense that they were getting tired from the little time they''d had off to investigate.

    They were grateful for the rest.

    ''What do we do?¡¡Do you want to just move on to another city?¡¡Or do you want to stay here?

    When Abel asked the question as leader, Riela was the first to speak up.

    ''''Let''s stay here today. I''m sure you don''t mind taking a break as long as you let the guild know where you are. I want to take a bath.''''

    Yeah, me too.

    The women agree with her.

    After all, keeping up appearances is an important issue for them.

    I agree. ©¤ I agree with you, rest is something to be taken while you still have some energy left.

    Benjamin said in a scholarly tone.

    ''Right. We still need the extra power to prepare for an emergency summons.''

    The men agreed, so the party''s policy was decided.

    So Abel asked the woman at the reception desk a question.

    ''Is there an inn that''s clean, has a room locked, and has a bath?''

    Oh, yes.

    It''s not unusual for adventurers to come in and ask the receptionist about the town, so it''s not unusual for the guild''s receptionist to be able to answer any questions they may have.

    Therefore, it is like one of the guild''s receptionist''s jobs to be ready to answer any question that is easily asked.

    The only place in this town that can meet your expectations is the ''Cape Ship Lodging''. Three silver coins per person per night, including breakfast.

    The receptionist woman replied as if she was afraid.

    Three silver coins would be enough to earn a few days'' worth of money for a normal city person, and a local would have screamed that it was too expensive.

    ''''It''s cheaper than I thought. Even with a bath?''''

    Riella rolls her eyes.

    ''It''s probably because your senses are by imperial standards.

    Abel pointed out with a chuckle.

    ''Oh, I see,''

    She was immediately convinced and fiddled with her red hair, looking uncomfortable.

    ''Can we all go now and stay the night?''

    Buon throws a worried look at the question.

    The woman at the reception desk replied with a quick smile.

    ''''It''s probably okay. ''''The Cape Where the Ship Stays is the most exclusive inn in the city, so it''s rare for it to be full.''''

    ...... Can you get by with that?

    While relieved that they could stay the night, Abel had another worry in mind.

    ''It seems to be working out. This city is one of the logistics transit points, so it''s well used by merchants.''''

    The receptionist reminded him of the location of the city and the city.

    It was true that he could go to the Imperial City from this city, and he could also go to the west and the larger cities to the south.

    That''s why he was able to do it, he was satisfied when she said that he was able to do it.

    ''''Leader, let''s get going!

    A numbed Riela let out a loud voice and Abel hurriedly soothed her.

    ''Wait a minute. You haven''t told me where it is yet.''

    He had a point, so she was silent.

    The dwarf woman chuckles and then tells me where to go.

    As they leave the guild, they bump into a man.

    ''Oh, you''re Bal, I believe you''re Bal,''

    When Abel called out to him, the even middle-aged man looked at him in surprise.

    ''''It''s true, but I didn''t expect ...... to be remembered by a first-class adventurer.''''

    Ha. I''m a very fast learner. Especially with people''s faces.

    When Abel said that he was good at it, Val nodded in admiration.

    ''''After all, you are an amazing person when it comes to the first class, aren''t you?

    Hey, Leader.

    Liera said impatiently, and Abel felt the need to cut the conversation short.

    ''Excuse me, I have company,''

    I''m sorry we''re the ones having to withdraw from you.

    Val and the first class adventurer were split there.

    They all seemed to think of him as just an ordinary middle-aged man and didn''t care for him.

    (I didn''t expect them to remember my face and name, which I only occasionally pass by. (This is why advanced adventurers can''t let their guard down.)

    Val thinks so.

 42 42. Helping out of luck.txt

    Val came to this city at the request of the Emperor.

    He was told that if the enemy were to target it, it would be at an important logistical stopover, and yet it would be a relatively inconspicuous and low priority location.

    (I don''t think they''d hit it that often.)

    And he came half-heartedly because he had encountered a black robe with a troll in tow.

    If it hadn''t been for that, he might have been unable to believe the Emperor''s speculation and might have chosen to just call the Adventurer''s Guild''s attention to it.

    The problem is that Bal, who is ostensibly nothing more than an even older man, has to prepare a reason to leave the imperial capital and come here.

    (It should have, but no one ever asked him.)

    Although it''s certainly more convenient not to be asked, I feel a little sad that Meena and I worked so hard on this.

    Well, okay, he changed his mind and quietly disappeared from the public eye without anyone noticing.

    While keeping an eye on the perimeter of the city, I check the work of the first class adventuring party I passed earlier.

    (Ogres, orcs, and goblins...... you''ve taken care of them nicely.)

    With only a few traces left behind, Val was able to get a general idea of what was going on.

    It was also clear that he was responding quickly, reliably and carefully.

    It was also impressive that when they encountered him, he was fatigued but not particularly wounded.

    (I''ll have to call the guy in Jereminias, too.)

    The work of a first-class adventurer would be of interest to you as the guild president.

    If it''s a good report, it doesn''t matter how much you give him.

    Val moved further with that in mind.

    Rivers and forests are listed as places that are prone to be the source of demons.

    Many demons are living beings, or perhaps they prefer to live in places where there is water and many barriers.

    It seems that the demons defeated by "The Sacred Tree that Penetrates the Clouds" were in similar places.

    (...... apparently nothing unusual there.)

    Val thinks.

    It seems that for once, the emperor''s reading is off.

    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.

    I''ve decided that if a first class adventuring party is staying here, it would be safe to change places in this neighborhood.

    Since he could use his different abilities to move around, he could return to the imperial capital in a second if he wanted to.

    This is the main reason why he doesn''t feel the need to master the transfer magic.

    He aims to get to a place where there is no first class adventuring party or knights.

    On the way, I saw some adventurers fighting with demons, but I''ll let them pass without touching them.

    There''s no end to helping them every time.

    Eventually, however, we see a boy of about 13 years old and a girl of about 10 years old confronting a goblin that seems to have gotten separated from the pack.

    The girl was sitting on the ground, crying and shaking, with herbs scattered around her feet.

    The boy is desperately glaring at the goblin as he stands there shielding her.

    You couldn''t blame him if his body was trembling with fear.

    The goblin has a victorious smile on his ugly face and swings the wooden stick down in his right hand, swinging it down.

    The boy squeezes his eyes shut.

    He doesn''t run away because he''s determined to protect the girl.

    (Lucky for you, boy.)

    Val uses a bolt of light to pay off the goblin''s legs and make it fall down with great force.

    The goblin is knocked unconscious by the impact of the powerful blow to his head.

    The boy, who had been prepared for this, opens his eyes fearfully, wondering about the loud noise and the expected pain not coming.

    Then he sees what he can only assume was a goblin falling and hitting his head and passing out.

    It froze for a few seconds, but eventually it seemed to understand that now was the perfect time to escape, and hurriedly got the girl to stand.

    After the two of them frantically gathered the medicinal herbs, they started running at a glance.

    (Did they come to get the herbs for someone else and run into a stray goblin with no luck?)

    Val expects that.

    When the boy and the girl are far away he will toss the unconscious goblin and clean up after him.

    When they return to the city, they will tell stories of how they were lucky to be saved, despite the fact that their parents are furious with them.

    Like the adventurers and townspeople telling someone in the tavern or at home, "I thought I was screwed, but I was lucky ......".

    Some of those are true, and some were saved by the addition of Val''s help.

    Today will be another example of that.

 43 43. Teru Yagami Sidonie.txt

    Sidonier is a female Yagami Teru, just like Meena.

    However, unlike Meena, she is a native Imperialist who was born and raised in the Empire.

    Her father was a count, a noble man.

    The reason why she threw herself into the battle is because she was a concubine.

    Her father was not the kind of man who would skimp on child support, but his legitimate wife looked down on him and continued to harass him in the eyes of his father.

    The servants were afraid of his wife and turned a blind eye to her, and when she was small, the mother and child had to live with a narrow view of their lives.

    To make room for herself, Sidonier chose the path of battle to protect her mother, and she developed her talents and became a member of Yagamihiki.

    No matter how much his rightful wife hated her, she would not be allowed to treat the Empire''s greatest warrior and his relatives roughly.

    Thus, she was in a position to protect her mother.

    She has her mother''s brown hair, orange eyes and good looks, and because of her bloodline as an earl''s daughter and her status as an eight goddess, she is being courted by aristocratic men, but for now she has no intention of accepting them.

    There was no way she would be ready to marry, considering her father, his rightful wife and her mother.

    She stays mainly on our side of the Empire, where she is responsible for watching for foreign enemies and maintaining security.

    Today she was patrolling the area, enjoying the sunshine and the sea breeze.

    ''''Hmm. It''s another beautiful day.

    The young beauty, dressed in a fine white shirt and strong blue pants, squinting and stretching comfortably is quite picturesque.

    A young man who happens to be passing by can''t help but gawk at her.

    She notices it, but ignores it.

    She knew that her appearance would attract the man''s attention, and she was in the habit of leaving it alone, as long as she could just see it, there was no harm in it.

    She slowly made her way to the beach.

    There were people enjoying fishing and parents and children playing on the beach.

    It''s a very pleasing sight for Sydonier, no matter how much she sees it, she never gets tired of seeing it.

    Although rare, there are sea accidents, and demons can emerge from the sea.

    It''s not just for her own pleasure that she doesn''t miss her regular rounds.

    She watches the scene happily, and then suddenly turns a straight face and disappears from the scene.

    Using her magic, she moves off the coast of the ocean and uses her levitation magic to release magic bullets from above the sea.

    It revealed a large brownish-red creature called the Devil Fish, which has a round, sphere-like head and eight legs with several suckers attached to it.

    This demon was very feared and hated because of its wild temperament, and it would mercilessly sink any ship that came near it.

    ''Devilfish. You''re lucky I''m here.

    There are several ships fishing offshore at a distance.

    They aren''t particularly armed and there''s no one left who knows how to fight, so they would have all been sunk if they had encountered them.

    Struck by a magic bullet, the Devilfish let out a roar of rage and reached out two hands to Sidonier.

    It''s a blow so fast that an ordinary person can''t react to it, yet it''s also a blow with a powerful power.

    However, she intertwined her two hands with a single left arm and did not falter.

    The not-so-intelligent devilfish tried to drag her prey straight into the water, but her opponent was too bad.

    Sydonier smiles coldly at the stupid demon and gingerly pulls his left arm.

    Then the Devilfish''s huge body was dragged out onto the sea with ease.

    The unexpected turn of events caused the demon to reach the extreme of confusion and stiffen.

    Of course, she had greatly enhanced her own body with magic.

    Without magic, there was no way she would be able to match the power of the Devilfish with her.

    ''''Wind Cutter.''''

    She dismantles the devilfish neatly.

    This demon is hated, but it tastes good and is considered to be a good omen because it "fights off evil".

    It is desirable to serve it to the people of the neighborhood.

    When he''s finished dismantling it and stuffing it into his transporting mages, Sidonier sighs and speaks up without turning around.

    ''''If you were coming, wouldn''t it have been fine for you to help me?¡¡Bartolomeus.

    That''s what I''m talking about. I thought we were out of the woods.

    Coming up behind her before she knew it, and floating above the sea just like her, was a masked and robed Val.

    ''Space surges when you come in, maybe 0.2 millimetres. So I know.

    ''We''ve been trying to keep it to less than one millimeter, but I guess we''re still naive.

    It is only the words of an ordinary person that there is no way to know a unit of less than one millimeter by sense.

    A superhuman and a superhuman who dwells in a realm far from the mundane are exchanging words peacefully.

    ''''So?¡¡Will you tell me why you did the unbecoming of your lordship to stand idly by while a lady worked?

    When he had finished his work, Sidonier finally turned around.

    ''I consider Yagami Teru to be one of us. No matter the gender.

    She nodded her head cutely at Val''s answer.

    It looked good on her, but that''s why it seemed like an extra calculating gesture to him.

    ''What about Meena?''

    She''s one of us.

    When Val answers immediately, Sydonier sighs deliberately.

    ''I do feel a little sorry for her,''

    It''s surprising that you have a camaraderie with Akira Yagami.

    He wasn''t being sarcastic, he meant it, but he wasn''t happy with her.

    ''Oh, my dear, women do feel a sense of camaraderie with each other, you know. Though I''m sure she doesn''t think anything of me.

    Sydonier shrugs her slender shoulders.

    Val thinks she''s right in this prediction, too.

    ''So what can I do for you today?''

    It''s rare that Yagami Teru is so dedicated to maintaining the security of the city, so I thought I''d give you one reference.

    His answer to her question was met with a dumbfounded response.

    ''I didn''t want you to be the only one to say that, Bartolomeus.

    I don''t know what you''re talking about.

    Sydonier smiled at Bal, who blurted out.

    ''The number of times adventurers and civilians are saved by demons falling down, that''s too many for a coincidence. Shouldn''t we at least increase the pattern?''

    ...... I guess that''s how it works.

    He was a bit shocked when he was told that it was a pattern.

    But at the same time, he felt it was a valid point.

 44 44. Sidonies House.txt

    The two move from the sea, and Sydonier gives a familiar face, the fishmonger, a devilfish, and takes Val to his mansion.

    It''s her own particular way of traveling on foot without the use of shifting magic, and in the form of a burglar who barges in without contacting her, he obeys.

    How suspicious the man was, with a brown hooded robe covering his body and head and a mask hiding his face.

    People only looked at him oddly because it was Sydonier with him and didn''t say anything, but otherwise the lord''s private army might have moved.

    ''''Your attire, it still attracts a lot of attention.

    Sydonier speaks to him, adjusting his magic so that only Val can hear him.

    ''It can''t be helped. I can''t bring myself to show my true face, you know.''

    There was a hint of resignation in his voice.

    ''Why?¡¡You have a nice face, though?

    There is a strong hint of seriousness in her voice.

    She''s not a woman who jokes and teases me about this kind of thing.

    That''s why Val chuckles.

    ''''Give me a break. You won''t be able to live comfortably if your face is exposed.

    ''Isn''t that inevitable?¡¡Because with the Eight Divine Brilliance, you are also a deterrent.

    Sidonier''s voice was also filled with a different kind of resignation than his.

    Yagami Teru would attract ears and ears, and when she was young and beautiful, she would be subjected to all sorts of emotions.

    She had become completely used to it.

    ''''I''m aware that I''m going to be Yagami Shine, but I''m not aware of any of those things.

    It''s a quibble.

    She chuckles when she hears Val''s argument.

    He gets special treatment.

    The reason is simple: he''s the strongest.

    If the man who is touted as the strongest man on earth can be counted as the empire''s fighting force, it is reasonable that the emperor and the nobles, who are the highest authority, would respond to most of his demands.

    Besides, his demands were modest in relation to his abilities.

    The Sidonier is actually envious of him, but he has not a trace of negative feelings.

    He knows this, and that''s why he hasn''t felt bad about his visit, even though it was a surprise for him.

    The mansion of Sidonier is a white building on a hill overlooking the sea.

    It''s a rather small house for a woman of noble blood or a member of the Eight Divine Light to live in, not much different from a commoner''s rental house.

    However, she is very pleased with it.

    ''''Welcome, Bartolomeus. You are the first lord to visit my house.

    Sidonier told him with a smile as he put his hand on the red door of the front door.

    ''...... your father has never been here before?''

    When Val asks her, she instantly turns a straight face.

    ''That man doesn''t count.

    The polite tone he had used up until now was a lie, and the way he spat it out made him realize his failure.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    ''No, sir. ''No, I don''t remember telling you anything about it. I think it''s wonderful that you don''t make assumptions based on people''s gossip.

    Immediately apologizing to him, Sidonier smiles again.

    ''Nice follow-up. Brilliant stuff.

    When Val complimented her, she only chuckled and didn''t reply.

    The house was built much the same as his home in the second class area, but this was common for housing in the Imperial City.

    If he didn''t like it, then he had to pay for it, which was the housing situation in the Empire.

    ''''I''m back.''''

    When she called out to her, a woman of the fox race, who appeared to be in her late forties, rushed to look at her.

    ''''Welcome home, Miss. Are you a guest?''''

    The fox race woman''s dark eyes flicked in surprise, and Sidonier replied with a smirk.

    ''''Yes, the same Bartolomeus of the Eight Divine Lights.

    ''What?¡¡What?¡¡Eeeeeeee?

    The woman of the fox people tribe was so exalted that she opened her eyes wide and exclaimed.

    Sydonier quickly held her ears while smiling like a childish woman whose mischief had succeeded.

    Val was dumbfounded, covering her ears even faster than she was.

 45 45. Great misunderstanding.txt

    Bartolomeus, you mean, Mr. Bartolomeus?

    It''s him.

    Bal calmly replied to the fox people tribe woman who asked him a screaming question.

    I think it was because of the great alias of the War God of Light, but I had gotten used to it for good.

    ''''Deborah, could I have some tea, please?

    The woman called Deborah finally came to herself when Sidonier asked.

    ''Yes, yes. I''m home. ''Ma''am, ma''am!''

    Then he runs down the hallway at a small run.

    Is ...... always like that?

    When Val asked Sydonier about it, she nodded shyly.

    ''Yes. It''s always lively. She''s my mother''s childhood friend and she treats me well.''

    Okay.

    You can hear the love for Deborah in her voice at the same time.

    ''You could have a few more luxuries if you wanted to, I suppose. I may not be qualified to tell you that.

    Sydonier replied with a smirk as Val looked around the room and said.

    ''I didn''t want you to be the only one to say that, Bartolomeus.

    I know.

    He shrugged silently, for he was expecting it.

    He was from a commoner''s background, but it would be better for both of them if they didn''t reason that she was supposed to be of noble birth.

    Soon after, a door opened from the back, revealing a middle-aged woman dressed in a modest dark blue linen outfit similar to Sydonier''s.

    ''I never thought the day would come when Sydonier would bring his lordship home while I was still alive: ......

    She was so impressed that her crimson eyes moistened.

    ''I see you''ve been terribly misunderstood. Shouldn''t you be corrected?''''

    Val couldn''t help but whisper to Sidonier.

    ''There''s no point in saying anything right now. We''ll have to wait until you''re calm.''

    That was her response.

    ''If you say so, I suppose it is.

    He sighs.

    ''Welcome, my name is Cindy, Sidonier''s mother. You are welcome.

    Cindy said, welcoming Val and showing him around.

    He was ushered into the dining room.

    It was not unusual to have no such thing as a parlor, unless it was a nobleman''s mansion or a large house in a prime area.

    As Val took his seat at the top, Deborah brought him a cup of tea in a fine white cup.

    (The cup must be a nice one.)

    Although he felt giddy, Val hadn''t forgotten his status as an uninvited guest, so he kept quiet.

    Besides tea, scones on a silver platter were placed in front of him.

    ''You can have them if you like. I''m sorry it''s my handiwork, sir.''

    Cindy surprised Val by saying that.

    (Really folksy. I''d heard that the lower nobles weren''t much different from the common people.)

    One of the reasons why this mother and son were forced to take the shady path was because Cindy''s family was a poor baronial family.

    If it was the Eight God Terriers, they would be able to get a reward comparable to a senior nobleman ruling a rich estate, but they were not willing to spend it on their own luxuries.

    It could be said that Baru and Sidonier are similar to each other.

    It was probably not unrelated that he was the first man to be allowed into the house.

    The sydonier, sensing why Val wouldn''t touch his tea or his scones, asked his mother and Deborah to do so.

    ''I''m sorry, could you please leave?¡¡Bartholomeus is shy, and he''ll remain frozen in the presence of the two of you.

    It was probably mischievous of her to use a phrase that he had to chuckle at.

    Cindy rolled her eyes at how she interpreted her daughter''s statement and said, "Well," she said.

    ''So it was. We need to get rid of the disturbing bugs, hey Deborah?

    Goodbye, ma''am.

    Cindy and Deborah grinned with a very happy grin and slinked out when they saw Sydonier and Val.

    ''Take your time, young ones,''

    After the girls had left, Val sighed and opened her mouth.

    ''I may be sorry to say it, but you and your mother''s personalities aren''t very similar.

    Don''t tell me. It''s for the best.

    Sydonier bows his head in a rare pleading manner.

    ''Yes, sir.''

    Val decided not to say any more.

    He took off his mask and brought the scone to his mouth as Sidonier deployed his magic.

    ''...... delicious.''

    ''Thank you. I''ll tell my mother later.

    She pouted happily.

    ''...... I wonder if you can cook,''

    Maybe even humanly possible.

    Sydonier replied without much emotion.

    He didn''t seem to have given any serious thought to how good he was at cooking.

    ''I envy you people who can cook,''

    She looked dubious as Val blurted out.

    ''Wouldn''t it be better if Vilhemina taught you?¡¡I''m sure she''d be happy to tell you.

    Hmmm ......

    He could understand why Sydonier would say that, but he was somehow uncomfortable with it.

    She looked at him curiously, but did not recommend it over and over again.

    What I heard was something else.

    ''Alright, may I get to the point?¡¡You didn''t come here to see my face, did you?

    Yeah, of course.

    Val acknowledged and took a sip of his tea.

 46 46. messenger.txt

    ''I actually have a message for you from Her Majesty.

    When Val finally confides his original role, Sydonier rolls his orange eyes and gulps.

    ''''Your Majesty is very cautious about you being an emissary, isn''t he?

    The messenger is certainly an important role.

    However, it is common to assign a guard to a trusted person of high rank in their own right.

    It''s possible that Akira Yagami (Levatain) could be chosen as a guard for an important messenger, but to be selected as a messenger itself?

    ''''You said that if it were me, you wouldn''t have to worry about anything that might happen.

    Val himself chuckles, for he can agree with Sydonier.

    ''We can agree on that, but I don''t know of any situation where the word "lack of role" is more appropriate. ...... Or is this information really that important?¡¡Like it''s better to have as few people in the know as possible?

    Instead of laughing, she turned her gaze inquiringly.

    He had a hunch that if the strongest Bal himself was sent, it was such a sensitive information that no one but the Emperor and Yagamiaki should know about it.

    ''''No, it''s not. It''s just that I was told to meet with you conspicuously and make the enemy think about things. If there''s a spy from the enemy''s side, that is.

    Val explained and then confirmed it.

    ''You were aware of that point, so you mimicked it like that, didn''t you?

    If he didn''t want to be conspicuous, he could have used the transference magic.

    The reason Sydonier didn''t dare to use it, but instead went down the road to attract attention was because he knew why he had come.

    ''You, who love secrecy, have made such a visit. I just thought it would be better if you didn''t avoid being so obvious.

    She replies with a smirk.

    It''s easy to focus on the fact that she''s young and beautiful and that she''s Yagami Teru, but she showed that she''s not the only one.

    ''Brilliant decision. Let''s get to the point. One thing I would like you to do is to raise the alert line for your entire area of responsibility.

    ...... What have you learned about our enemies?

    Sydonier''s doubts would be justified.

    But Val shook his head.

    ''''Unfortunately. But I''m sure the countries of the same continent have some idea of our national strength. And if they don''t know, then there''s been speculation that it''s a country from another continent.

    ''I see. I suppose we have been free of conspiracies in our country until now. It would make sense if we thought it was the work of someone from another continent. Besides, if it''s outside the continent, it''s almost as if our country doesn''t have an intelligence gathering base.

    Sydonier bit his lip in frustration, wondering why he hadn''t thought of it.

    ''It couldn''t be helped. I was taken by surprise and confused, and I was fraying my nerves to see if a second blow would come.''

    Val held out his hands in an easygoing manner.

    Sydonier couldn''t accept and change his mind as optimistically as he did, but he knew it would be useless to tell him.

    Therefore, he let out a long breath and turned his mind to the immediate future.

    ''I mean, if they''re from outside the continent, they''re likely to come by sea. So that''s why I''m in the east, and that means I have to be vigilant.

    He nodded at her words.

    ''Yes. Our country, with the exception of the west, faces the sea and has a large territory. I know we can''t have a guard that doesn''t leak water, but that doesn''t mean we can''t leave it unattended.

    That''s where Teru Yagami comes in. If it''s us, I can handle ten square kilometers by myself.

    Sydonier plainly says something terrible.

    How many ordinary soldiers'' work is that?

    Of course, neither she nor Val would be here to examine it.

    ''''I suppose that''s what it is. I''m going to spread out a few of the eight divine lights and leave the rest to the private armies of knights and nobles. Forcefulness would be a good place to start.''''

    Val laughed without raising his voice.

    Yagamiuki''s strategy of relying on his abilities was amusing to him.

    ''''A strategy that relies on Eight God Teru, shouldn''t you be worried about being taken advantage of in reverse?

    I agree, but you can''t just tell me to do it now out of the blue.

    Sydonier''s concerns are justified, and so is Val''s.

    But to ask them to make structural reforms while dealing with the fire emergency situation is beyond impossible.

    At least if all the nobles are loyal to the emperor, it''s still possible.

    ''''If we''re going to be cautious anyway, I think we should prepare for a situation where the Yagamiaki can''t function.

    You''re not wrong,

    Her words and actions reveal her critical attitude towards the current emperor.

    If you ask her, it''s only foolish for her to neglect to prepare for the most dreadful situation of not being able to rely on the Eight Divine Light, despite her habit of being a coward.

    It''s not easy, of course, but that''s why she thinks that we shouldn''t neglect it.

    The emperor knows that Sidonier is critical of him.

    That''s why he didn''t mention Sidonier''s name as the eight divine lights who might support him during the Crown Prince issue, and it''s the same reason why he chose Val as his emissary today.

    (Apparently His Majesty is cautious.)

    He thought but didn''t say it.

    It''s something else to say.

    ''But what exactly do we do?¡¡Wouldn''t that put a strain on the Director of Magic, the General, or the Adventurer''s Guild?

    Val asked her if she had any ideas.

    ''Sydonier isn''t one to criticize for the sake of criticism,'' he thought, and that''s why he asked.

    ''Yes. ''You have schooling, don''t you?¡¡Why don''t we do an elite version of that one?

    Sure enough, she quickly verbalizes her ideas.

    ''An elite version of schooling?¡¡Are you trying to take advantage of the fact that group education tends to homogenize the people being raised to a certain level of elites?

    Bartholomeus talks fast.

    Sidonier clapped his hands in delight at Val''s words.

    ''It will certainly put a strain on the various departments. But isn''t that what we can expect in return?

    It would be a great advantage to have an institution that can produce elites. But it''s going to be a lot of work to prepare the leaders. We can''t just pull them out of the service.

    He recognized the brilliance of her idea, but felt it wasn''t realistic.

    However, he suddenly had an inspiration.

    ''Come to think of it, a few of the former Yagami Teru are still alive. Are you going to ask them to do it?

    ''...... Well done, Bartolomeus. You''ve read my thoughts.

    Sydonier gave a compliment that was full of respect.

    Val, in contrast, shrugged silently.

    ''That''s not going to be enough to solve your manpower shortage.

    He asked as he stared into her orange eyes.

    ''Or do you have any other ideas?''

    No, sir. If I had thought of it that well, I would have given it to you myself.

    Sydonier replies in frustration.

    ''I see. I''ll see what I can come up with in my own way, if you don''t mind?

    ''By all means. I''m sure Bartholomeus would be able to borrow wisdom from many people and make it better.

    She doesn''t even insist on the fact that she''s the originator, apparently.

    ''''All right. I''ll take your opinion home for now.

    Nice to meet you.

    Thus ended the conversation between the eight divine lights.

 47 47. manual.txt

    I''m not very comfortable with it, but I''ll have to report this in person myself.

    As he walks through the castle, some of his eyes widen and stiffen, while others move to the wall without needing to.

    The first of the eight gods of brilliance (Sultur), Bartholomeus, the god of light war, had two kinds of eyes: awe or respect, or both.

    (It''s unsettling to be scared of your allies.)

    He sighs secretly.

    He accepts that it''s part of the Yagamiaki''s role to be feared by his enemies, but he''s a little sad that his allies think the same way.

    The emperor is in his private office, and Val neatly knocks on the fine thick red and gold door and calls for the man in charge of the agency.

    He is a nobleman in rank, and his position is one of an attendant.

    When the young man saw him, he greeted the emperor with a look of disbelief.

    "Your Majesty is waiting for you, Master Bartolomeus.

    The young man soon returned and greeted him nervously.

    The Emperor''s office was large and luxurious, decorated in red and gold.

    There were large windows for lighting, but they were located away from the desk for the office.

    It was probably a consideration so that he would not be afraid of being attacked through the windows.

    ''You''re back, Bartolomeus.

    The Emperor stopped his hand and looked up to call out to him.

    To his right stood the head chamberlain with a stack of papers.

    ''''Yes, Your Majesty,''''

    Val replies with a bow.

    ''''I''d like to be alone with Bartolomeus for a while, Chamberlain,''''

    Ha!

    It was only the head chamberlain that the emperor said, but the others who were in the room also left.

    If it was the others, the chambermaids would stay behind to guard the emperor as well, but the one present was Bartolomeus.

    As long as he is in the room, it is extremely difficult for him to even lay a finger on the emperor.

    And as for his loyalty, there was no room for doubt.

    ''What did Sidonier say?''

    Balu replied to the simpleton''s question in the same way.

    ''''The strategy of relying on Yagami Akira is dangerous. It''s better to prepare for an alternative.''''

    ''''I don''t think there''s anyone in this world who can take the place of Akira Yagami, but that''s not what Sidonier is trying to say, is it?

    When asked again by the Emperor, he finally mentioned something specific.

    ''''Yes. He suggested that we should establish a new educational institution to train the elite.''''

    ...... certainly has merit. But you can''t do it right away.

    The emperor immediately saw the advantages of the Sydonier plan, but he also saw practical problems and his expression grew tense.

    ''What is impossible?

    I''m on a good budget. We can use an empty lot. But there is an absolute shortage of people to teach. There aren''t many in our Empire who are not just teachers, but teachers of the elite. Most of them are in important positions now.

    Hearing the emperor''s words, Bal thinks that it makes sense.

    The Empire is a large country with a large land area and a large population, so there are not a few elite candidates.

    However, it is true that there is an overwhelming lack of people to teach.

    ''''On that matter, I''ve had my own foolish thoughts about it.

    What?¡¡Let''s hear it.

    The Emperor''s eyes flashed with interest at Val''s unexpected statement.

    ''''Why not make a manual? Anyone can be taught similar things. If you want, you can let the elites learn it themselves.

    Hmm?¡¡You''re creating materials for the people you teach. It''s going to raise the fear that it''s going to be impossible to be flexible enough to fit your individuality, but as far as developing a homogenized workforce, it might hold some promise.

    The Emperor ponders his opinion.

    Val is temporarily relieved that he wasn''t kicked off and expresses his own opinion.

    ''''It''s true that if we make a manual and train people according to it, we can''t change our response depending on our personnel. However, if you want to develop in a particular field, it would be useful if you could do this or that.

    ''You''re right. I don''t think there are dozens of ways to get better at one thing. I''d like to share as much as I can about the methods that work for the unspecified number of people, let alone the methods that only work for you.

    The Emperor was greatly impressed.

    ''''The foremost of which is me. I specialize in heterodynamics, and besides, I don''t know of any other users of similar heterodynamics in the country.''''

    Val admits that he is the one who is least suited to the task.

    ''There is no denying it. If we can get together to discuss how to train your different skills, we can talk to you about how to train your different skills: ......

    The emperor''s endings were muddled, and Baru and one other person were the only currently confirmed xenomancers in the empire.

    That other one was the man who was the previous Yagami Teru, who was Bal''s mentor.

    ''''Oh well. I haven''t decided to do it yet. I''d like to hear the others'' opinions. ''Thank you for your efforts, stand back and rest.''

    Yes, excuse me, Your Majesty.

    Val curtsied and left the room, gesturing with a hand gesture to the chambermaids who were waiting outside.

 48 48. Encounter battle.txt

    Baru scours the entire Empire late at night on a whim.

    The area is so vast that he doesn''t know how long it would take him to get around using normal methods of travel, but it''s no big deal if he''s willing to do so.

    Using a movement technique called Exclusion of Shadow, he can move back and forth across the Empire in a single second.

    If you try to painstakingly check for any abnormalities, the time required will increase by about five seconds, but it will still be insane speed.

    He suddenly felt uncomfortable and stopped at an empty wasteland in the southeast of the Empire.

    ''''Who''s there?''''

    What?¡¡You must be quite a good sentient being for a lowly creature of the terrestrial world to be aware of my existence.

    It appeared in response to Val''s question and was a deformed form with jet-black skin that seemed to suck in the darkness and three pure white horns.

    Its eight wings, the same color as its skin, were spread out miserably, and its eyes were a red color more horrific than blood.

    It was about twenty centimeters taller than him, so it was probably one hundred and ninety-nine centimeters tall.

    No matter how one looked at it, he was not an ordinary being, emitting a cold and evil magic that reminded one of a blizzard.

    ''''Are you people of the demon world?''''

    "How.

    The variant easily admits to Val''s words.

    You have better instincts for a lowly creature. I will have special mercy on you. You may call yourself.

    No, not really a man to call yourself that.

    When he replied, the xenomorph twitched its strong shoulders.

    "You''re still so stupid and incompetent to try to shield me from a lowly creature living on the soft ground.

    The deformity laughed.

    It was a brutal smile, like the amusement of watching a small animal fall into a pond and drown.

    From his point of view, Bal was nothing more than a soft creature in a cloak, hood and mask.

    ''Shouldn''t you call yourself that first?

    Val asks calmly, and the deformity bursts out laughing belly laughing.

    ''''Hahahaha. Is that what you call the style of a stupid, lowly, lowly creature?¡¡In the demon world, only those who get killed take names. Well, good, because they should be rewarded for making me laugh. I''m Gevalttu. I''m Gevalttu, the ruler of all the woodworkers in this world. What''s the matter with you?¡¡You may tremble in despair and beg for your life, you know?

    "...... Demon General. Are you the same rank as the ringleader who once invaded the earth?

    The variant, whose name was Gevardhu, showed a nod at his words.

    ''''Ah. I see, the flow of time is different between the earthly world and the demon world. ...... I''ll give you a reward for remembering that. The Marshal and the army under his command, who once invaded this world, are the weakest. So it was the weakest general and the weakest army of our nine generals.

    When he said that much, he deepened his mockery.

    ''Do you understand, lowlife?¡¡That the people you have dealt with who have died nine deaths to nine deaths were only a minor player in our midst.

    "The Nine Marshals, ...... I take care of you here, I can reduce it to seven, right?

    Val is only calm and positive.

    This attitude of his irritated Gevardeau.

    You can''t beat me as a lowly creature?¡¡You don''t have an army of a million men, nor do you have any heavenly protection weapons, just a single worm?¡¡You''ll forgive me if I''ve gone crazy with fear and despair?

    Still, he didn''t start to get angry because he decided that it was because Bal didn''t understand the difference in power between him and them.

    To Gevaltou, all the creatures of the earthly world were insignificant minnows, and he didn''t feel the need to be wary of them.

    That is why they are here alone.

    ''''Since we''re here, I''d like to ask you something. If the General falls, what happens to the army under you, the legion under you?

    ''You want to make ...... the gift of the underworld?¡¡Good. In that case, it will be a matter of who will reassign to which corps. It won''t be decided right away. In fact, it took some time when that Gregor guy went down.

    He answered Val''s question in a lawful manner.

    He thinks that Gregor is probably the Marshal who attacked us a long time ago.

    ''So defeating you would buy us some time.

    Hearing Val''s words, Gevaltou''s shoulders shook.

    ''''Kukukuuku ...... enough!¡¡You''re the one!¡¡You lowlife!¡¡To Gewaltz!¡¡You don''t think you can win!

    He laughed and then suddenly let out a tremendous rage.

    ''I think,''

    If Val says it unenthusiastically, Gevaltou''s whole body turns red.

    ''I was going to keep you alive as a messenger to despair of the lower creatures, but I''m stopping you!¡¡Let''s kill him!¡¡Die cruelly, cruelly, hopelessly!

    Towards the wandering Demon Marshal, Balu shoots over a thousand light bullets from his left hand.

    Normally, it would have been destructive enough to destroy at least one of the cities by half, but Gevirtue stops it with his left hand alone.

    ''''Ho?¡¡Can you be as fast as lightning?¡¡I don''t think they''re lower life forms.

    He regained his composure after touching a piece of Val''s power.

    ''''But like lightning speed, all the Marshals can get it out!

    Gevirtue was as fast as his words, closing the distance and raining down punches with both hands.

    But, contrary to his expectations, everything cut through the air.

    ''What?''

    Thousands of light bullets were showered from behind the astonished Demon Marshal.

    ''''This!''''

    The shock that ran through his entire body enraged Gevaltou.

    It was nothing but humiliation to be easily taken behind and attacked by an opponent who had decided to be a lowly creature.

    ''''Go away, worm!

    An enraged Gevaltou opens his mouth and shoots a huge blue glowing ball of light at me.

    (Hey, hey, if you dodge it, this is going to scorch about five city blocks.)

    Val anticipates the power of the enemy''s attack and chooses to intercept.

    Even though it''s a wasteland out there, there is a city behind him.

    ''''The Light Emperor High Emperor.''''

    A dazzling beam of light shot out from his hands, cutting down on Gevirtue''s light ball greatly.

    A part of it hit Val''s body without completely offsetting it.

    ''Surprisingly, you do.''

    Gevartu regained his composure again as the power of his big move was almost completely erased.

    Valu, on the other hand, was shocked that his mask had been broken and his hood erased.

    ''''My hood and mask are ......

    ''Huh?¡¡So the hood and mask were actually heavenly grade equipment?¡¡No wonder you''re in despair when it''s destroyed.

    His reaction made Gevaltou proud of his victory.

    He mistakenly thought that the only reason Val was able to fight him was because of the enhancements made by his equipment.

    ''I''ll have to have it made again: ......

    Huh?¡¡Again?¡¡There''s no tomorrow for you. You''re going to die here.

    Gevirtue is convinced of his victory and closes the distance.

    Immediately after, his left half of his body was obliterated.

    ............ What, what?

    Perhaps it''s because they are people of the demon world with a strong life force, but they can think about what happened to themselves without dying instantly.

    ''''Hmm, I knew it would be difficult to fine-tune without a limiter.

    "R-rimiter ......?

    Gepartu listened back to Val''s words, which he said with a troubled look on his face.

    Wasn''t the limiter a device used to limit your power?

    ''''The Demon Marshal is about even with me with a limiter? I got good information.''''

    Baru says nonchalantly, stabbing Gewaltz to the end.

 49 49. Western kingdom.txt

    To the west of the continent is the Kingdom of Alto.

    It is the second largest country on the continent in terms of land area after the Empire, and the oldest in terms of history.

    Perhaps because of this, the people of the kingdom tend to be proud and have a hard time getting along with people from other countries.

    Anton, the garrison commander of the citadel in the western part of the kingdom, is a proud royal citizen.

    However, he also has a sense of responsibility, and he works hard today.

    The duties of the kingdom''s garrison commander were many, but one of them was to train his men in the training grounds.

    When he had beaten about ten men with his sword until they couldn''t stand up, one of his subordinates rushed in, out of breath, and reported to him in a panic.

    ''Captain Anton, one ogre and a dozen or so goblins have appeared!

    "Goblins and ogres are in league with each other?

    Anton rolled his green eyes at the unusual report.

    But he was not so stubborn as to deny it without a head start.

    ''Yes, a merchant from the south in a carriage has been attacked and his guards have been killed. We need to exterminate them as soon as possible!

    It''s all right. I''m going in.

    Anton makes a quick decision.

    ''Twenty would be enough for that. But I''m going to put a scout ahead of you to see if there''s anything else wrong.

    Yes!

    Hearing the captain''s orders, Denrei runs out.

    A garrison should be able to safely win at least a one-on-one battle against the goblins, but Anton makes a more solid decision.

    Forty minutes passed before they got ready and set out, but no one cared.

    ''I''ll leave you in charge of staying,''

    Anton said this to the same thirty-year-old second-in-command who had come to see him off as he mounted his horse, and then commanded his men on horseback.

    ''Ride out!''

    They leave the west gate and head to where they were reported.

    Then they encountered a goblin and an ogre who had just finished eating a horse that they had apparently killed.

    There was nothing unusual about it, but the soldiers and the horses they rode in were frightened.

    ''It''s no use. We''ll get down and fight.''

    When the soldiers dismounted, the horses would run away.

    The soldiers didn''t mind too much, as they had been trained to come back if you called for them.

    More of a problem would be the ogres and goblins.

    When they see Anton and the others, they stand up with their clubs and short swords in their hands.

    It was obvious to everyone that they were ready to kill the newly emerged humans.

    ''I''ll take care of the ogre!¡¡You guys take care of the goblins!

    As soon as Anton gave the order, he drew his sword and pounced on the ogre.

    The ogre grinned and caught Anton''s sword with his spiked black club.

    ''What?''

    He froze for a moment in surprise.

    The fact that a mere ogre would stop his sword is something that has never happened before.

    The ogre takes advantage of the opportunity to swing the club with all his might.

    It is hopeless for a human to defeat an ogre in a simple power match.

    Anton is a muscular man who weighs seventy kilos, and although he is lightly armed, he is also equipped with metal armor.

    Even so, he could easily be blown more than five meters away.

    He stood up swiftly, his expression twisted with anger and humiliation.

    ''''The Ogre-like .......''''

    It was the voices of his men that made him regain his composure.

    ''''Captain, these guys are strong!¡¡It''s like they''re not just goblins!

    Anton, who was upset by someone''s shout, looked over and saw the sight of the goblins playing a good game with his men.

    (Ba, silly ...... kingdom''s defenders are about as goblins ...... no way?)

    He was almost crushed by the unbelievable sight, but then a thought occurred to him.

    ''They could be High Goblins or Goblin Lords. If it''s either of them, it''s no wonder they''re hanging out with ogres!

    High goblins are the upper-ranking species of goblins, and goblin lords are the upper-ranking species as well.

    Although their appearance is difficult for humans to discern, their strength differs greatly, to the point where ten goblins and one high goblin are said to be equal in strength.

    The Goblin Lords are said to be evenly matched with five or six high goblins, so it''s probably the high goblins that are fighting with their subordinates.

    (You useless bastards!¡¡(You can''t even tell the difference between a goblin and a high goblin!

    Anton cursed in his brain at the soldier who had contacted him to shelve himself.

    If he knew it was a high goblin, he would have brought about fifty soldiers with him.

    Even if the high goblins were a strong enemy, if it was four against one or five against one, they would have won without a problem.

    The current situation isn''t much better.

    The Ogre is looking at him with a grin because they think they have the advantage.

    (Geez!)

    This was a hunch, and Anton was angry.

    The feeling of being a lowly ogre with no other option but to be powerful, dominated his entire body.

    Still, he quickly repressed his rage and tried to keep his cool.

    There was no way a man who acted on his emotions could be the captain of the city''s garrison.

    It was a quiet position because it was a peaceful place, and it was a position that any nobleman would be able to become, but Anton, a proud royal citizen, did not approve of it.

    ''''Hold on until I defeat the ogre!

    If everyone''s movements are blocked, there is no way to call for backup.

    The most realistic option would be for Anton to defeat the ogre and help his men.

    ''Ta, captain ......''

    His men, instead of being inspired by his words, are completely outnumbered.

    ''''You guys are still the kingdom''s defenders!

    Anton was angry, but it was an absurd accusation for his men.

    Those who would be the guards of a peaceful place are all those who are looking for pay and have no high morale or ability, and there is no one who can win against high goblins.

    Those who have the motivation and ability will go to the Flower Royal Capital or go to areas where demons occur more frequently for merit.

    If one of them is killed, the high goblins will go to join their friends and slash them from behind.

    If the high goblins were to attack from behind when they were struggling, there would be no hope for them, and one by one they would be killed.

    ''''My, my, my, you useless bastards!

    Anton didn''t mourn the death of his men, but showed his anger at the useless tools.

    He was confident if he was one-on-one with the Ogre, but if he was fighting the High Goblins at the same time, he had zero chance of winning.

    If you turn your hateful gaze on the ogre, you''ll get a generous smile.

    Apparently, he believes that he has won or lost.

    (I''ll make you regret that leeway!)

    Anton takes out a certain tubular magic tool from his pocket.

    With his mouth pointing upwards, he pressed a button on the side, and a red line stretched out towards the sky and spread out in a circle with a loud sound.

    It is a magic tool that is used to notify the surroundings that a formidable monster has appeared.

    ''If you see this, rescue will come. Knights stronger than me will also come. Your fate is over.''''

    His face was distorted in an indescribable way.

    His expression was a combination of anger and hatred at the end of his life and joy at being able to return the favor in a small way.

    ''Suck it up, pigs!''

    Anton leapt at the ogre, proud of his victory, even though he was doomed.

    He tried to defend his honor by at least defeating the ogre.

    But the ogre easily stopped the attack again, and the high goblins thrust their swords at you from diagonally behind on either side.

    ...... After this, the ogre and the high goblins were defeated by the rushing troops, but the information was kept under wraps.

    It was an unbearable humiliation for the upper echelons of the kingdom to have the captain of one city''s garrison killed by the ogres and goblins.

    They hid the truth for their own good.

 50 50. I want to relax once in a while.txt

    The emperor and his chief ministers turned pale and suppressed their stomachs when they were informed of Gephardt.

    But when he said, ''It was evenly matched with limiting conditions,'' they regained their energy at once.

    ''Come to think of it, it''s not your usual hood or plane.

    The Emperor points out Val''s current guise of a white hood, cloak and black mask.

    Thanks to Meena having a spare, I was able to join a place where there was more than just the Emperor.

    ''I suppose that means we''ll be fine with Bartolomeus.

    The emperor had a few verses to say to himself, but for now, the earth had hope on the ground.

    The Marshal was sent out to investigate why the Marshal had appeared in the Empire, and the Eight Divine Lights were to be provided as a bodyguard, but Val was exempted for now.

    (Let''s relax for a while.)

    Then it occurred to him.

    It was a condition that he didn''t have to work as Yagamihiki except for emergencies, but lately it seemed that he was doing a lot of activities as Yagamihiki because of the unusual circumstances.

    It was a good time to have a bone rest for at least one day.

    ''''Let me take it easy for the rest of the day.

    When I woke up in the morning, I used my magic tools to demand the emperor

    ''''Unless you''re in a situation where you have to ask the God of Light to be mobilized, take a break. I''m always sorry.

    He replied.

    Our emperor is a timid, but he is a monarch who knows what he''s talking about very well.

    (What you should have is a prudent and thoughtful monarch who knows what he''s talking about.)

    Val felt a sobering realization.

    He thinks about what he''s going to do today while putting away the humble but actually high-quality bedding.

    He doesn''t feel the need to do the cleaning and laundry because Meena, who often shows up, does it for him.

    It would be nice to eat the food out, but if you don''t say no to Meena, she will likely bring you some food.

    I''ll say a few words first, and pick up a black, slender, tubular thought conversation magic tool.

    "Meena. I''m sorry to say this, but I''ve decided to take the day off. I''m sorry to always take care of you, but you don''t have to come today.

    ''I see. It''s very important to take a break, isn''t it? By the way, what are your plans?

    Meena answered his offer in a matter-of-fact manner and finally asked a question.

    ''I haven''t made any decisions yet. It''s just that I had to tell you early, or you were going to come.

    Oh, I see. That makes sense.

    She replies in a voice that is a blur of emotion before suggesting.

    ''Then how about we go out somewhere?¡¡At this time of year, if you go to the hills, you can see flowers in bloom and butterflies flying around. Gazing at the stars at night is fun, too.

    ''That would be great. Do you want to come to ...... meena too?¡¡We''ll need to get you to disguise or use magic to change your appearance, though.

    Val asked her how she felt.

    Meena has a name recognition in the empire that it would be strange not to know about, and she''s so beautiful that once you see her, you''ll never forget it.

    It''s unnatural for anyone to think that he, who is just a mere old man, would go out somewhere with her.

    ''''Yes. I''ll be using magic. I''ll be interrupting you now.''''

    She would answer immediately.

    It was so fast that I can only assume she was ready to follow me from the beginning.

    ''Oh.''

    It was always the same for Val, so she didn''t really question it in response.

    (What kind of outfit would he wear?)

    I thought for a moment about wearing a nice outfit once in a while, but I hesitated because I don''t wear it on a daily basis.

    Besides, considering that he didn''t know where and when he would see anyone, or who would witness him, he decided it would be better to wear his normal clothes.

    Meena came in about fifteen minutes after he changed from his pajamas to his normal clothes.

    She was quite spirited in her green dress dress with gold lines and a silver necklace, and she tilted her head slightly when she saw his clothes.

    ''''If I use my magic, the others won''t be able to see me no matter what I''m wearing, will they?

    ...... Right.

    Rather than being inadvertently disappointed, it was more due to her awareness of the fact that it was okay to have Meena do that much for her.

    Her current statement would mean that she didn''t have to be shy.

    (And maybe Meena would be concerned about the appearance of a man going out, too, perhaps.)

    It''s a very unlikely character, Val thinks.

    He is conscious of being rude to her, so he never says it out loud.

    ''Since you''re here, would you mind looking at it?¡¡I don''t know anything about clothes.

    As if Val''s offer was surprising, Meena was unusually squeamish.

    It was only for a moment, and she quickly returned to her usual expression and opened her mouth.

    ''''My senses are probably different from those of a human, but is that still alright?''''

    I don''t mind. It''s up to Meena.

    With his permission, Meena takes the clothes out of the wardrobe and examines them.

    However, his greed is bland and he doesn''t have much in the way of fashion, but he doesn''t have many clothes.

    She decides that a white shirt made of fine fabric and a pair of dark brown pants are safe.

    She looked at Val as she changed and smiled at him.

    ''It suits you, Master Bal,''

    Really?

    He doesn''t know for sure, but if she says it''s true, it must be.

    They come up to the hills with transference magic.

    White, pink, yellow, and red flowers were blooming in bright colors and swaying in the breeze.

    White butterflies were flying, and children were chasing them, with a couple of parents looking on smilingly.

    ''Surprisingly, there''s a lot of people here,''

    There are no demons here, and it''s a safe place.

    Meena explained to Val, who rolled his eyes.

    In the unlikely event that a bandit or demon appeared now, it was certain to be a depressing future.

    It''s nice to see a child''s smile. If possible, I hope that the country will be a place where children''s smiles will never cease.

    Val says with a universal feeling.

    ''Will,''

    Meena''s answer was short.

 51 51. Objectively dating no matter how you look at it.txt

    Oh, shit, you forgot to have lunch.

    After a moment, Val realizes that he has been hacked.

    He looked at Meena with a look of regret, but she looked apologetic.

    ''I''m sorry. We don''t have anything prepared for you today.

    ''Don''t apologize. It was my fault for not making plans. I''m sorry too.

    He apologizes that he is the one to blame.

    ''No, no, not at all!

    Her voice grew louder in her panic, drawing the gazes of those at a distance.

    ''...... Shall we stop?''

    Yes, sir.

    Unwilling to attract attention, they silently leave the scene and head down the hill.

    The wind blew and brought the scent of flowers and grasses to them.

    It was simple, but they could taste the beauty of nature.

    ''Does Meena still know a lot about flowers?

    Troubled by the topic, Val asks Meena, who is walking next to him on his right.

    ''...... I''m sure it''s as good as any other elf, but would you like an explanation?''

    She asked back with interest.

    Never before had Val asked her for information about mere flowers.

    Mostly it was about things that were medicinal, poisonous, demons that mimicked plants, or plants that demons liked.

    ''I thought you might want to know the names,''

    I''m sorry, sir.

    Meena interprets his unusual words as probably because he''s having a leisurely bone rest today.

    ''That''s Daffron, and this is Lourch. Both flowers are found in the wild and are not commonly grown.''

    How hard is it to raise?

    Val''s reaction was in the general category.

    ''No, it''s because it can''t be used for food or medicinal purposes and can''t compete with other ornamental flowers in terms of beauty and ease of harmony. There may be those who grow them as a hobby without regard to cost, but they are useless for commercial purposes.

    ...... Well, it''s no wonder there are flowers like that. Plants don''t really exist for us, you know.

    He said as he heard Meena''s explanation, and she smiled happily.

    It''s very rare for someone to be able to blithely say the value that elves take for granted: "Plants don''t exist for their own sake.

    Val is very hard to get, she thinks.

    ''What about the butterflies?''

    Sorry, I don''t know much about butterflies.

    Meena apologizes for Val''s question.

    He doesn''t like insects very much and therefore has little knowledge of them.

    Not so much about vermin and insect-shaped demons, but he would be the same.

    ''I see. Never mind.''''

    He smiled and spoke to her, then approached the trio of men and women playing.

    ''Do you guys know what these bugs are called?''

    Suddenly, the human children look up at Bal in surprise as the adults speak to them.

    While the men looked at each other in annoyance, a little girl answered them.

    ''You know, they call it Mombacho!

    Yeah. Thanks.

    When Val thanks them, the girl in the cheap pink outfit smiles at them.

    The adults who had been watching them in the distance approach with a somewhat alarmed look on their faces.

    (Gee, could I have been mistaken for a prowler?)

    He quickly moved away from the children, saying it would be boring to get into trouble.

    After he joined Meena, Val said in a smaller voice.

    ''It''s nice being a child.''

    Yes.

    Her reply was cool as usual, but with a slight waver.

    Val noticed but didn''t dare to pursue it.

    Instead, he looked up at the sky to see where the sun was.

    ''It might be a little early, but why don''t we go out for lunch?

    Yes, I''ll go with you.

    He laughed at Meena''s immediate answer, and asked, "What do you want to eat?

    ''Do you want something to eat?''

    ''...... Do I get to decide?¡¡Since we are only accompanying Master Val, shouldn''t it be better for him to decide?

    It was a very typical reply for her.

    Val answered with a deepening smile.

    ''I''m in the mood to ask Meena what she wants to do once in a while. Since you are using magic, I''m sure you can get into most of the shops.

    He said that he could go to the first class area in a roundabout way.

    I don''t expect Meena to wish for it, though, because she''s not as frugal as he is, but I don''t expect her to wish for it.

    ''I understand. ''If that''s what you mean,''

    Meena chooses to respect his wishes.

 52 52. Stark Ordonung.txt

    So how would you like to try the elves'' food?

    At Meena''s suggestion, Bal stared at her for a moment, but quickly nodded.

    ''Good. I''m sure you usually tailor things to me.''

    He was not unaware of her concern.

    ''I''ll treat you to an elven meal once in a while. Just don''t you need to prepare or make a reservation?

    ''Yes. If I know the place, I''m sure they''ll have no problem entertaining me on short notice now.

    She responds to his concerns by telling him not to worry.

    But Val has another concern that rears its head.

    ''''I want to take it easy today, not somewhere too formal ......

    Sensing how he received the word hospitality, Meena corrected him somewhat quickly.

    ''When I say hospitality, it''s in the category of home cooking. It''s just that it''s done by someone I know.

    ''So you''re pretty close to Meena if it''s okay to go on short notice. Then let''s go there. There''s also the matter of the Demon Door (Evil Gate).

    Hearing her words, Val was ready to get on board.

    If the Demon Door was to be opened, the elves'' cooperation would be necessary.

    Getting to know them before that was not a bad choice.

    (Maybe Meena was being clever.)

    He feels that.

    It''s hard to tell, but Meena is quite witty and not really that polite.

    The main reason for the misunderstanding within the Empire is the difference in values between the elves and the human race.

    She contacted him first via thought call and asked for permission before telling him.

    ''They say it''s no problem. Let''s just stay.''

    ''What?¡¡Now?

    Val, as expected, rolled his eyes.

    ''Are you sure you want me to go out of the blue?¡¡I don''t know much about cooking, but I''m sure you''ve got ingredients and preparation to do, too.

    We don''t use any ingredients that need to be purchased. It''s just a matter of increasing the amount of ingredients we use.

    Meena chuckles in response to his question.

    He twisted his head to see if that was the case, but he didn''t know what elven food was in the first place.

    If Meena and the elves say they don''t mind, then they should obey.

    ''Okay then. Please.''''

    She gave a small nod at Val''s words and activated the transference magic.

    He used the super advanced technique of transferring himself and someone else at the same time without chanting a spell, but he wasn''t surprised now.

    The destination of the transference was the entrance to the elven village built on a plain surrounded by lush green tall trees on all sides.

    The wooden gate was simply written in Elvish, "Stark Ordnung", and two young male elves stood on either side of the gate, guarding it.

    With swords strapped to their waists, they seemed to sense the transference and gave me a killing stare.

    However, when they saw Meena''s figure, they immediately let down their guard.

    ''''This is Vilhemeena-sama. Welcome home.''''

    It was the kind of vexatious attitude a servant would take to a king and prince.

    ''A role, a good cause. I''ve already informed you that I''m bringing a guest. We''ll let you through.

    Ha!

    They bowed deeply, accepting Meena''s pompous attitude as a matter of course.

    ''''Both of them are pretty good users. And later, there are about three guards on the high ground as well?''''

    She grinned as Val whispered as she walked through the gate.

    ''As expected of Master Bal. You''ve seen through me.''''

    She didn''t say every single thing because she thought he couldn''t be deceived anyway.

    It was probably more of a village than an elf''s.

    Small, wooden houses lined up on either side of the straight, flat road.

    The elves outside were dressed in loose, green tones, and there was no apparent difference between the genders.

    They all look dubiously at Val, and their gaze turns to one of respect and trust when they see Meena.

    It was easy for Bal to understand that she was known and respected.

    ''This seems to be more of a town than a country, though.

    Meena affirms his words.

    ''Yes. In human terms, it''s the capital of the country.''

    I see. I see.

    Her explanation was clear and helpful.

    ''Oh, here it is.''

    Meena walked for a while and then stopped in front of a house.

    ''This is it?''

    It doesn''t look particularly different from the rest of the house.

    He was talking about home cooking, but I don''t think he''s even a cook.

    His doubts were soon put to rest.

    Meena knocks lightly on the door, and a blonde haired, blue-eyed woman of the same age as she and an outward appearance appears.

    ''''Oh, Villehemeena-sama. Welcome.

    She said with a smile before turning her eyes to Val.

    ''So this gentleman is Master Bartolomeus. Welcome to our home.''

    She clicks her fists together in front of her ample chest.

    It''s a greeting of respect from the elf to her superiors.

    Val straightens his right hand and raises it a few inches above his face and lowers it immediately.

    It is the elf''s return salute, and the woman is impressed that he knows it.

    ''A splendid greeting, sir. I''m sorry I''m late. My name is Ella. My mother was Lady Vilhemina''s nanny, and as such I am very grateful for the opportunity to become your friend.

    Oh, you mean like milk sisters instead of milk brothers?

    He rolled his eyes.

    ''The Empire has them, but it''s refreshing to see the same system for elves.

    ''Gyoi. Come on in. It''s in the middle of nowhere.''

    At Ella''s suggestion, Baru was again surprised when he entered.

    As soon as he entered, he found a large brown sofa and a round wooden table on his left side and a kitchen on his right.

    There were large round windows on both sides of the house, allowing light to shine through.

    ''The structure would be somewhat different from a human home, but this is more common in elves.

    Meena explains and encourages me to sit on the couch and relax.

    Ella brings the cup on an oak tray and brings it over on an oak tray.

    Rooibos tea. Go ahead.

    Thank you.

    Val enjoyed the aroma first and then took a sip.

    The flavour was familiar, but there was a hint of sweetness to it.

    The food is ready to be served, but you''ll have to wait a little longer. Your family is arriving now.

    Ella said and opened the sliding door at the back.

    ''She has parents, a husband and two children.

    At Meena''s words, Val understood what she meant by ''only increasing the amount'' and felt sorry at the same time.

    ''Good grief. I would have refrained from doing so if I''d known that was the case.''

    I''m fine.

    She dismisses his concerns.

    ''Ella and Ella''s family would greatly blame me if they found out later that I hadn''t brought Master Val with me.

    So that''s the kind of elves you are.

    Bal was somewhat predictable and decided not to worry about it anymore.

    So far, the elf hadn''t been overbearing towards him.

    Perhaps Meena was the reason for this.

    I don''t think she''s the one who cares when Ella''s family blames her, but I''m going to make her face.

 53 53. Elf home cooking.txt

    It''s been a long time, Lady Vilhemina. And you must be Master Bartolomeus. Nice to meet you.

    Ella''s family is very warm and the children welcome Val with a curious look on their faces.

    Once they are all there, Ella and her husband split up the food.

    The menu consisted of pumpkin and green bean soup, an omelet with onions, carrots and peppers, white barley bread and a black pork steak.

    ''Oh, pork?''

    When Mina moves her eyebrows in surprise, Ella chuckles.

    ''''I know Wilhemina-sama and Bartolomeus-sama are here, but I can''t just do nothing. It''s a small thing, but go ahead.

    I will eat it.

    Val smiled and Ella and the others nodded happily.

    When eating the food, Bal also has to take off his mask.

    Being an elven country that has basically no interaction with the Empire, he just reveals his true face without any particular effort.

    ''...... So your face is normal?''

    Hey!¡¡That''s rude!

    One of the children was scolded by his father for expressing an honest opinion.

    ''Children are honest creatures and I can''t blame them,''

    Val laughed and forgave him, which made him and Ella cringe.

    ''Yeah. Delicious. Both pumpkin and beans. The veggies are fresh and the eggs are sweet and melty.''

    Baru, who has only a mediocre palate, can only give mediocre impressions.

    However, Meena and Ella are content to eat well.

    When the meal is over, the children frolic around and the adults enjoy the after-dinner herbal tea.

    ''''Wilhemina-sama won''t you show your face to the chief?''''

    Meena sniffs at Ella''s husband''s question.

    ''There is no need. ''Not if Master Bartholomeus wishes to see you,''

    Hearing the cold-hearted response, Val thinks geez.

    A cool reception is standard for Meena, but it''s understandable to some extent once she gets used to it, as she has zero emotions.

    She apparently doesn''t want him to meet with the Chief.

    ''There will be no need to force a meeting. Could you guys tell her that Bartolomeus sends his regards?¡¡Unless it''s against the courtesy of the elves: ......

    It''s all right for elven courtesy.

    Ella replied smiling, but for a moment she looked heartbroken.

    ''Well, let''s stop then,''

    He said, and there was a knock on the door of the house.

    Ella got up to answer it.

    ''Excuse me. ''I was told that Master Bartolomeus is in this house.''

    Meena''s eyebrows twitched at the man''s well-worn voice, and Ella''s husband put a hand to his forehead as if to say, ''Ahhhh.

    ''Apparently, you couldn''t ignore Lady Bartolomeus'' name.

    Ella''s father says with a reluctant look on his face.

    ''Do the elven lands hear my name?

    Ella''s husband chuckles as Val rolls his eyes.

    ''If you beat Lady Vilhemina one-on-one, well, no, we''ll hear about it.

    That''s right.

    Bal and Meena turn around as the voice of a well-traveled man is heard again, this time nearby.

    Standing in front of a troubled-looking Ella is a cold-looking man of about thirty years old, with blond hair and blue eyes.

    He wears a black cloak over his green clothing and has a dagger at his hip.

    ''''You are rude, Wendelhert.

    I''m sorry, Miss Vilhemina.

    Wendelhert bowed his head at Mina''s censure, but there was no denying the somewhat condescending impression.

    ''''Our chieftain wishes to see Master Bartolomeus at all costs.

    He seemed to be making Val listen rather than her.

    ''All right. I''ll see you there.

    He said quickly as the cold killing air escaped from Meena''s body.

    Then he asked her.

    ''Shouldn''t you have told me that you didn''t want me to be angry?''

    ''I didn''t tell the chief. I just told the immigration officer.

    Meena responded with a slight buzz.

    She tried to follow the rules of the elves in her own way.

    The light-heartedness of the immigration officer''s mouth was a miscalculation.

    ''That''s very typical of you, Lady Vilhemina.

    Ella said with a nostalgic look on her face, and then turned teasing.

    ''But I''ve never seen you like you look now. The Lady Wilhemina I know.

    Ella.

    She shrugged at Meena''s chilling comment.

    It was so quiet and powerful that the children at a distance involuntarily stiffened.

    When the air was almost awkward, Val stood up.

    ''Was it Wendelhert-dono? Let me ask you to show me around.''''

    Ha!

    Wendelhert responded to his words with a grudging attitude.

    Apparently they were going to be polite to him.

    Then it wouldn''t matter, he thought optimistically.

 54 54. The request of the chief.txt

    The residence of the Elven Chief is located under a magnificent large tree at the far end of the "Stark Ordnung".

    The house is not much different from the others, except that it is made of white wood.

    In the doorway of the house stands a wrinkled male elf with white hair down to his shoulders and a black staff in his right hand, his face covered in wrinkles.

    He wore a black loose-fitting robe and a red jewel shone on his chest.

    On either side of him, armed with swords and clad in a black cloak, the young male elves were hardened on either side of him.

    Wendelhert dropped to his knees to speak to him.

    ''Chief, I have brought you Master Bartolomeus and Master Wilhemina.

    Thank you.

    The chief replied in a dignified voice before moving his blue eyes to Baru.

    ''I am sorry to call you at such short notice, Lord Bartolomeus.

    He apologized in the human style of greeting, putting his right hand to his left chest.

    Even with his mask on, Val didn''t seem bothered by it.

    ''I don''t care,''

    The chief looks relieved when he says it.

    ''...... You''re still alive. What a shame.''''

    Meena, standing to his left, suddenly threw a tirade at the Chief, but there was warmth in her voice.

    ''Unfortunately, I don''t think I''m going to die for two hundred years or so.

    The Chief smiles at her and shows her a smirk.

    (...... Doesn''t sound like they''re on bad terms.)

    Val thinks.

    He thought that Meena''s sudden bad mood earlier might be because she was not in a good mood with the Chief, but apparently he was wrong.

    ''So?¡¡What do you want with Master Bartolomeus?

    The chief hesitantly replies to Meena''s frank question.

    "Yes. Well, it''s time for you to show us the power of your fame.

    ...... did you call for that?

    Meena wrinkled her brow in a grumpy way.

    ''I have a feeling that today was a day to relax.

    ''I cannot leave behind the power of seeing the goddess of war, Wilhemina, the strongest among us, defeated, and the opportunity to see it.

    The chieftain was serious in his tone.

    He said, "And if the Invasioon were to happen, we may have to join forces to fight it. I thought it would be good to know more or less about this.

    I see. Well, that makes sense.

    Meena turns to him as if she was bursting at the seams when Val answers.

    ''Master Bartolomeus, are you sure?''

    ''I suppose you don''t mind if it''s for friendship purposes. As for me, I''m curious to know the power of these fierce elves.

    When she heard his answer, she backed off, if that was the case.

    ''So if possible, I''d like to ask you to join hands with someone as strong as Meena. Then I''ll be able to show you what I''m capable of.

    The Chief shook his head lazily at Val''s opinion.

    ''Duly noted. From here, I''ll give you the six wreaths of the Zexcrants.

    He then glances at the elf to his right.

    Apparently he is Valaha.

    ''Six wreaths (zexcrants)?''

    When Val looks dubious at the first word he hears, Meena opens her mouth.

    ''It''s about the six people who are particularly good fighters in the elven lands. They named it after the wreath of six streets that is said to be located at the top of the World Tree.

    ...... What about Meena?

    He wondered if she was qualified, too.

    ''I was first chosen when I was fifteen and was a member until I left the country.

    Meena replied nonchalantly.

    She didn''t seem to be particularly good at it, but all the elves except for the chieftain looked like they weren''t happy about it.

    They probably thought the Six Wreaths (Zexcrants) were an honor.

    ''Vilhemina was special. She was the youngest person ever to enter the wreath of six, and by the time she was eighteen she was considered one of the strongest of all time.

    The chief speaks nostalgically.

    "They hailed him as the second coming of our illustrious founder, Lord DuoNews.

    It''s annoying.

    Meena replies with a cold word.

    ''I''m just me.''

    Don''t say that.

    The chief''s tone of voice became soothing to the selfish infant.

    ''You are the only one with the same emerald eyes as Master DuoNews in the lore. I don''t care what you think of me, I can''t blame you for expecting someone else to do it.

    Hearing this, Bal thinks, "Ah.

    It is true that none of the elves I have met so far have emerald eyes.

    ''Is it the same with the elves that they are treated special if they are different from the others and even have special powers: ......

    Val whispered, but the elves, who had excellent hearing, could hear him perfectly.

    They looked clich¨¦ and slumped.

    Apparently they could not bear to be told by Bal.

    ''It means that elves are not very fine creatures,''

    Meena used a sarcastic turn of phrase.

 55 55. Six wreath Valaha.txt

    Where do you want to do it?

    We''ll meet in the square. If you don''t mind, I''d like to gather some of my people together.

    The Chief answers Val''s question and then confirms it further.

    ''All right.''

    You''re putting Master Val on display.

    He agreed willingly, but Meena frowned at him.

    The chief slowly explained to her.

    ''As you know, the elves are not bright to those of the outside world. I want many of you to know and learn something about Lord Bartolomeus.

    That''s a good thing.

    Meena was unable to say anything as Val answered favorably.

    ''O Wendenhert. Go and let me know that you have informed everyone.

    Ha!

    Wendenhert stands up, bows, and runs off.

    ''Then, Master Bartolomeus, let us take our time.

    Val followed behind the chief''s back as he started walking.

    On the way, he turned right at a large crossroads and continued on, sandwiched between tall trees and taller trees, until he arrived at an open area that looked like it would hold plenty of elven houses, about thirty of them.

    ''I see. I think we can at least do some hand-to-hand combat here.

    Val was convinced as he looked around in a circle.

    It was surrounded by tall trees, but there was a black fence of sorts set up in front of it, and underneath was white, hard dirt.

    I wondered if it might also be a training ground.

    Little by little, the elves were gathering there.

    ''''That masked man is Bartolomeus, who is said to have defeated Vilhemina-sama once?

    I can''t believe that Lady Wilhemina lost.

    As the number of elves increases, whispered exchanges are noticeable here and there.

    What you can tell from the whispers is how strong Wilhemina is among the elves.

    She herself is thoroughly ignoring their voices.

    When the crowd of onlookers had passed a hundred, the chieftain raised his voice.

    ''We will arrange a meeting between Lord Bartolomeus and Valach. It is only a demonstration of our strength to each other. I want you to follow the example of your fellow countrymen and not miss your every move.

    What came back was a cheer.

    ''You''re dealing with Lord Valaha!

    Wouldn''t this be a good match?

    It was the men who were shouting excitedly, but the female elves were shining their eyes as well.

    When no one thought that Valaha would win, the difference in his and Meena''s abilities could be seen.

    ''So this kind of reaction isn''t any different for elves than for humans either?

    Val says to Meena in a whisper, and she nods dutifully.

    ''Yeah. I''m mostly a snob.''

    As usual, there are spikes in the language.

    Valaha, the man in question, looks calm and stands about three meters to the left of the center of the square.

    Val has moved to a position about six meters away from him to face him head on.

    ''Can I leave the standing and the standing to Wilhemina?

    ''It''s no use. And in some cases, I''ll have to explain it to you.

    Meena easily accepts the chief''s request.

    It''s because she thinks she''s the only one who can keep up with Val''s fighting speed.

    ''It''s Lady Vilhemina!

    Lovely as ever.

    Praise rises at the sight of Meena, regardless of gender.

    You''re a popular guy, Bal admired.

    If he said it aloud, it could be misinterpreted as a compliment to the room and the other person, so it was only in his mind.

    ''Then let''s use this as our signal.

    Meena uses her magic to create a red pebble in the palm of her right hand for both of them to see.

    When the stone is thrown up to about five meters high with a light motion and touches the earth, Valaha kicks the ground and closes the gap in an instant.

    He didn''t draw his sword, but struck it with a silvery sheath, and at that moment Val''s figure was drowned out.

    ''Alas, it''s an afterimage,''

    Valu calls out while standing behind him.

    Valaha doesn''t turn around, and without chanting a spell, she unleashes a magic spell called the Windkill Ring.

    It is an attacking sorcery that creates a circle of wind about three centimeters in diameter and cuts the enemy to pieces.

    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.

    Immediately after that, the wind-cutting ring is erased and Valaha strikes him with her sword sheath, aiming for the moment he lands.

    ''''Great judgment, and your grasp of space.''''

    Valu praised Valaha as he stopped the sheath of his sword with his right hand.

    It''s not an unusual ability to erase the magic the moment you''re dodged and launch an accurate attack on a moving target.

    He recognizes his own heart to be uplifted.

    On the other hand, the praised elf sensed some of Val''s abilities and shuddered inwardly.

    (I had heard that he was stronger than Lady Vilhemina, so I was prepared for it, but ...... what a man.)

    While the majority of the elves watching are exclaiming over their inability to keep up with the speed of the offense and defense, Meena opens her mouth.

    ''Even though Bartolomeus-sama hasn''t been the least bit serious, I didn''t expect him to let you use one hand. Looks like Valaha is being diligent, too.''

    Oh, yeah.

    Finally, only the Chief reacts.

    ''Well, do you want to stop?''

    Meena asked him.

    ''No, I''d like you to continue.''

    The chief tells him to make a hard decision.

    Few onlookers can sense the huge difference in strength between Valaha and Baru.

    He knows this and begs for it.

    ''No problem. Hey, Valaha-dono.

    Val Valaha nodded with a questioning look on his face as he spoke to her.

    I''m sure the people around me will find it difficult to understand the powerful forces of Lord Bartolomeus. Therefore I want to make it easier to understand.

    He sensed what the elf was trying to say and shook his head as if he had no choice.

    ''''If you''re looking for clarity, I suppose you can''t help but be flashy.

    They were back in the starting position again.

    It was Valaha who set up first.

    Wield a wild and violent power in response to the wrath of God. Exterminate my enemies with the radiance of the heavens that lighteth the earth. [The flame that shines in the heavens and roars on earth]

    What he created with his spirit magic was a huge spear of fire that glowed white.

    If wielded properly, it is sure to cause massive damage to this square.

    Valaha doesn''t hesitate to throw such a powerful spear at Balu.

    The spear of fire, which could lightly reduce a single human being to ashes just by touching it, is cancelled out the moment he emits the light.

    ''''Eh?''''

    Many of the elves were stunned, unable to understand what had happened.

    ''''Master Bartholomeus fired twelve bullets of light to offset them.

    Meena explained for them.

    ''Twelve rounds?''

    In a moment?

    Dodo and the elves groaned, and Valaha broke out in a cold sweat, "I only saw eight shots.

 56 56. world Tree.txt

    ''Well done, Master Bartolomeus. It''s as if Valaha was no match for you.

    At the words of the Chief, Meena stands in front of them and announces the end.

    ''Let''s call it a close,''

    What, it''s over?

    ''You barely saw what Lord Bartolomeus was doing.

    The onlookers gave their thoughts in a buzz.

    Many said the fight was short, and many were disappointed that they didn''t understand Val''s power.

    ''Just as Vilhemina said. There was almost no one who could keep up with Lord Bartolomeus'' fighting speed. In this case, I should have called in the other six wreaths.

    The chief regretted.

    ''I''d like to come back once in a while in the future. If it''s okay with you guys.

    Val said, much to his delight.

    ''Really?¡¡Thank God.

    His eyes light up and he shakes Val''s hand, thanking her repeatedly.

    ''I haven''t done much, though.

    When Val was puzzled, the Chief denied it, "No, that''s not true.

    ''We tend to lack outside knowledge and experience. It''s a good idea to have a visit from Lord Bartolomeus, as he will be able to make up for it and provide some stimulation. Vilhemina rarely comes back.

    The chief looked at Meena as if she were looking at a troubled child, but she didn''t take the slightest bit of offense as she retorted, "I''ve heard it''s called ''no news is good news'' in human language.

    ''They say in human language that ''no news is good news''.

    Hey, meena!

    Val cautions that he doesn''t want human customs to be used in a strange way.

    ''I''m sorry ......,''

    Meena uttered an apology, although she seemed unwilling to do so.

    It was the chieftain who looked at it with a very unusual look.

    ''''I didn''t expect that Vilhemina to be this honest: ......

    He spoke like a parent who feels his child is growing up.

    Meena threatened him with her eyes, telling him not to say anything unnecessary.

    Unlike the majority of the Empire, the Chief was unconcerned enough to be intimidated by her with his gaze.

    The length of their relationship must be different.

    ''You have come all this way. I suggest you take it a little slower.

    No, I don''t think so.

    Val declined the chief''s impatient offer.

    ''I came here today with the intention of taking a relaxing vacation. But I''m not in that mood anymore.''

    ''Right. That was a bad thing to do.

    The Chief finally knew why Meena had been so angry with him, and he bowed his head and apologized.

    ''Not that it''s a substitute, but I would like to use today as a prelude to future relations between the elves and the Empire.

    Of course.

    The chief readily agrees.

    As an elf, he wanted to have a good relationship with the Empire if he could.

    ''''Master Baru, what will you do after this?

    ''Yeah. ''I''d like to be somewhere out in the middle of nowhere, in the middle of nowhere. And if it''s green, then I''m happy to oblige.

    When Val answers Meena''s question, she answers immediately.

    There is one place where you can enjoy a nice breeze, the scent of flowers and a clear blue sky. There is one good place, where you can enjoy a nice breeze, the scent of flowers and a clear blue sky. There are no animals, though.''

    Yeah, that sounds good.

    Val has a glint of interest in his blue eyes.

    ''Vilhemina, no way you ......

    The chief muttered as if he noticed something, but Meena pretended not to hear and activated her magic.

    The place brought by her was a hard green leaf underneath where the blue sky and sun were close together.

    They were horizontal in shape that could only be the leaves of a tree, and a large wreath of six colors - red, blue, white, green, yellow, and purple - formed a short distance from Bal''s feet.

    When a gentle breeze blew, the six different scents of flowers tickled Bal''s nose.

    ''Could this be the World Tree?

    He pings from the six large wreaths.

    ''Yes. ''It''s the top of the World Tree.''

    Meena replied with a smirk.

    ''I didn''t expect to be brought to the top of the World Tree with the designation of an empty, lush area.

    Val laughs as he gets one.

 57 57. Lets go eat dinner.txt

    As we relax at the top of the World Tree, the sun eventually moves west.

    ''It''s time for dinner,''

    ''Yes. Do you have any hopes?

    Meena quickly responded to Val''s words.

    ''...... What would Meena like to eat?''

    She answers his question with a smile.

    ''I''ve enjoyed this lunch today, so you can have your supper, Master Val, if you like.

    Okay.

    He cocked his head.

    It was true that today''s lunch was elven food, so there was a good chance it was to her liking.

    ''''Let''s go out for a big meal of meat once in a while. The meat of beef and lamb raised for meat is really good. Meena wasn''t a fan of fatty meat.

    ''Yes. I think the red meat is good, but I don''t think the fatty part is as good: ......

    Meena replies to Val''s confirmation.

    ''Me too. I used to be good with fatty meat when I was younger, but I''ve become completely uncomfortable with it.''

    He chuckled as he touched his right hand to his solar plexus.

    ''Do you have any idea where that might be?''

    Meena asked because she was going to use her own transfer magic to move.

    ''I''m at the Princess Beade''s.

    ...... Huh?

    She rolled her eyes as if she had been struck with a false sense of humor, and Val gave her a person''s bad smile.

    When Meena noticed this, she protested lowly.

    ''Bal-sama,''

    Ha-ha. I''m sorry. But he likes red meat, and red meat is often on the table, and I''ve been invited to join him on several occasions. I''m sure he would be delighted to have you with him.

    Val laughs and apologizes, then explains.

    No, is it safe to visit now?

    Meena''s question is a valid one.

    ''''Ah. When you did something similar before, His Highness''s personal chef told you that it was no big deal compared to the selfishness of the royal family.''''

    Hence, he answered immediately, but it was something that even she would be taken aback by.

    It was insane, even from her point of view, to appear unexpectedly at the princess''s table and share a meal with her.

    ''''The power of the royal family is so strong. As long as she''s happy, it''s generally acceptable.

    ...... You''re using the authority of the royal family and Yagamiaki in a strange way.

    Meena says, deflating.

    If it were any other country, there would be rumors flying around that Beade and Val are not a man and a woman.

    It is typical for the empire to say that there is no information circulating, but when she thinks of ......, she stops to think.

    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do.

    Yeah. Come in the door, please.

    Meena nodded at Val''s order and activated her transference magic.

    The ''Green Detached Palace'' was, as its name implied, lush and green with trees and flowers.

    So much so that if it wasn''t the residence of the royal family, Meena might be tempted to visit it a little more.

    The female knight standing at the entrance sees Val and Meena transitioning in and sends a salute.

    It is the presence of the Yagami Teru that is not alarmed and saluted when they metastasize so close to the royal family''s residence.

    ''''What can I do for you today?''''

    A tall, blond, clean-faced woman with blonde hair and a clean-cut face stands on the right side of the bar, giving you red eyes.

    I''m sorry it''s so sudden, but I asked His Highness to invite me to dinner some time ago. I''m sorry to trouble you on such short notice, but could you arrange for me to join you today?

    If it wasn''t him who said it, the female knight would have hesitated.

    It wasn''t suspected because it was well known among the escort knights that Bearde and he were good friends and often invited him to dinner.

    ''''I am coy. I will go to your highness. If you''ll excuse me, please wait a moment.''''

    One of the knights walks quickly and disappears into the back.

    The continental tendency to believe that it is within the authority of those above to make those below them wait is also present in this empire.

    That''s why the ushers shouldn''t be in a hurry.

    If the visitors were ordinary nobles and not Val, the knights would be walking slowly.

    The fact that he is walking fast shows the position of Yagami Akira.

    Although it was slow when the knight returned, it was because Beade was right behind him with three maidservants.

    ''That''s unusual, Val and Vilhemina. But that''s fine. You''re welcome!

    And the princess welcomed them with a smile.

    She was still a free-spirited girl.

    The hardships of those around her would creep in, but at least for this occasion today, Val and the others would be in her league.

    ''We came here for the meat. We want a hearty helping of red meat.

    Normally the people around him would be enraged at what a fearful and rugged bunch of people they are to make demands on the princess.

    But it was Val, of all people, who said, "I don''t mind.

    I don''t mind. We just had a fillet of beef today. We''ll have enough for both of you. Oh, and Wilhemina, how much do you want to eat?

    Bearde doesn''t ask Val because both she and her chef know how much he eats.

    ''Yes, I do. About two hundred grams of meat. I''d be happy to have some fresh vegetables as well.''

    Meena gave an order unreservedly.

    She has a personality that didn''t seem to respect the emperor either, so there''s no way she''s going to be squeamish with an imperial princess now.

    ''''I understand. You heard me, right, Lili?

    The princess smiles and acknowledges, then calls out the name of one of her maidservants.

    There is no way the princess would go to the chef herself to tell him what to order.

    It was the maidservant''s job to actually tell him.

    ''''Very well, sir.''''

    As the maidservant walked off at a brisk walk, she turned to Bal and the others.

    ''Come on, let''s have a cup of tea and wait until the food is ready. I''ll have to introduce your mother to Vilhemina as well.

    Meena nodded silently, though she really didn''t want any of that.

 58 58. Dinner with the empress and the princess.txt

    Beade''s own mother, Wanda, who is meeting Meena for the first time, is a Viscountess.

    Her marriage to the emperor is not a political game for the nobility, but rather because the emperor is keen to have her as a result of her pretty appearance.

    Considering the fact that the emperor and his consort, the two are on good terms.

    ''''How did my daughter come to be like this?

    Wanda, who retains her youthful, dainty appearance even though she''s over forty, bemoans her daughter''s uninhibited nature with a twinkle in her indigo eyes.

    Even though it''s a dinner, it''s an informal occasion at their own residence, so both she and her daughter, Bearde, are dressed casually.

    Bearde is in red, Wanda is in blue, and Meena is in a green dress borrowed from the Princess.

    Surrounded by beautifully dressed women from three directions, Val is dressed in a silk white shirt and black pants.

    It''s no different than any other country, even in a large empire, that men''s clothing is not of many kinds.

    ''''Come on, wasn''t it by birth?

    Beard says matter-of-factly in response to his mother''s lamentations.

    Meena doesn''t smile, but Val can''t stand it and blurts out.

    ''Bartolomeus,''

    Wanda does not blame him, but looks at him with sullen eyes.

    ''''Her unprincess-like character is one of the things that makes Her Highness Beade so attractive.

    That being said, ......

    The queen was not convinced by Val''s answer.

    ''There is a Highness who says one is good. You don''t mind if it stays that way, mother.''

    What''s wrong with that?

    Wanda''s head snapped up at Bearde''s statement.

    ''''I understand your feelings, but I know it will be extremely difficult to convince His Highness Bearde of this.

    Val told him directly to give up.

    If you''re thinking about correcting your character, you should have done it at a younger age.

    Maybe that''s why Wanda feels the same way and that''s why she deeply regrets it now.

    ''Your meat is going to get cold, now let''s eat.

    Bearde says this and quickly begins to eat.

    It''s not a very commendable act even in an informal setting, but she''s not in the nature to care about it.

    Besides, it''s not a good idea to leave the food you''ve been working on unattended, so Wanda also has no choice but to pick up a fork and knife.

    After the queen and the imperial princess start eating, Val and Meena also move their hands.

    Today''s menu is beef fillet steak, lamb and vegetable stew, pork loin on cheese, and grilled white fish.

    Incidentally, "What about the appetizers and salads? Meena was the only one who thought it was a good idea.

    She glanced at the bar and learned from his appearance that this was the norm here.

    There was a wide variety of drinks: rose tea, tea, mineral water, wine and barley wine.

    Wanda ordered wine and Val ordered wine and beer, but the other two opted for the rose tea.

    Mmm, it''s good. Happy.

    It was Bearde who let out his thoughts with a happy expression.

    ''It''s a shame you''re eating,''

    Wanda cautioned her daughter, undaunted.

    ''Because it''s delicious. I''m happy. It''s the best thing that could happen to you.

    Beade doesn''t take offense, but praises the food and the chef''s skills.

    ''Good food, good drink. It certainly makes me happy.''

    When Bal tried to empathize with the princess, Wanda made a silent protest with eyes that seemed to say, "Don''t say anything unnecessary.

    ''''I can understand what you and Your Highness say, Bal-sama,''''

    However, even Meena took Beade''s shoulder, and the queen''s eyes widened in shock at being betrayed.

    She didn''t realize that Meena was only taking Val''s side, as she had only just gotten to know him.

    ''''Isn''t that right?''''

    Bearde also didn''t notice, and was simply glad to have more allies.

    ''Hey, mother?''

    She looks at her mother with a victor''s expression.

    ''Though I can''t deny that,''

    With a troubled look on her face, Wanda replied.

    She''s not someone who can say that the others are good, but not the emperor.

    That''s why she herself overlooks the possibility that Beade has become the character she is now.

    ''Yes, the stew is good too.''

    Bearde tasted the food again.

    ''It''s delicious,''

    Val followed and Meena followed him.

    Wanda gave up and decided to focus on her own meal.

 59 59. Supreme Assembly of the Klein Federation.txt

    The Klein Commonwealth lies to the east of the Alto Kingdom across the Great River of Groth.

    It was said to have begun as a group of small and medium-sized nations united to counter the threat of the Alto Kingdom in the west and the great powers that once existed in the north.

    What would be strange from the point of view of the rest of the country would be the system of changing the head of the country once every four years in a system called voting.

    The head of the Commonwealth is called the Commonwealth Chief (Monarch), and the current head of the Commonwealth is a Volfram from Mailus, the largest territory in the Commonwealth.

    He is also a defender of the interests and superiority of Mailus, while at the same time advocating for the interests of the Federation as a whole to the outside world.

    He was assisted by the members of the Supreme Council of the Union, who also represented the nations that made up the Union.

    The Supreme Council met regularly four times a month, twice to consider the interests of the Federation as a whole and twice to reconcile internal conflicts of interest.

    This time it was the time to talk about the entire Coalition, and every member of the current Congress is a transmission.

    When the talk had ended to some extent, a representative of a small country made the following statement.

    Recently, the number of demons found in our country seems to be increasing dramatically. What about the rest of the world?

    ''There is nothing unusual in our country. No such reports have been received in our country.

    If one country''s representative says it, another country''s representative will follow.

    ''I''d say there''s a slight increase in our country. Not as much as I''d like to worry about. ......

    A representative from a different country speaks further.

    ''There''s been quite an increase in our country. Mr. Speaker, what do you think is going on in the mailes?

    Volfram, the Federation chief and president of the Supreme Council, replied, digging through his own memory.

    ''I haven''t received any such reports. Apparently there are differences between countries. Let''s see if we can sort out where there are more of them.

    Hearing his words, a young man, the scribe, raises his hand and asks to speak.

    ''Mr. Chairman, I would like to ask permission to speak.

    Since this kind of behavior on his part is so rare, Wolfram allows it while rolling his eyes.

    ''''The countries that are experiencing an increase in the occurrence of demons seem to be those with smaller territories, those that are located in the north, and those where the roads aren''t very well maintained and where it''s inconvenient for people and goods to get to and from.

    Upon hearing his words, the representatives of each country looked back at what everyone had said and realized that they were right.

    ''It''s true, if you ask me. ''The only ones that are free of abnormality are Merus, Zahle and Koblenz. All of them have larger territories and are well maintained. ...... Is it a coincidence?

    The delegates frowned at Wolfram''s question.

    ''It feels contrived, but we can''t rule out the possibility that it''s just a coincidence. That''s the impression I get.

    ''The damage is not too great at the moment. Aren''t you worried about it too much?

    A representative of Zahle offers an optimistic opinion.

    ''If you care too much, that''s fine, but it''s probably too early to pass judgment. We don''t have enough information.''

    Coblentz''s representative chided him.

    "But if it''s an artifice, what kind of people are we up against?

    The representative of the Zare was disgusted when Wolfram threw the question to the floor.

    ''There is no doubt that they have some ambition for our country. The question is, who are they?

    Is it still the Western Kingdom?

    I''ll give one person''s opinion, but I won''t get their approval.

    ''''I don''t think they''re going to sneak around in the shadows, those prideful kingdoms that are so wasteful. They''d be willing to fight us head on.

    I agree.

    They have many years of experience in small conflicts with the Kingdom.

    That''s why I can predict how the kingdom will come out.

    ''There are ...... many other countries that are likely to mess with our country. I''d be quicker to name a country that is rather unlikely.

    When the Coblentz representative said, a wry smile appeared on all of their faces.

    They were united because they had many enemies besides the kingdom.

    ''''The country that could be removed would be the Eastern Empire. If something happens there, just send Yagami Akira to me. There''s no need to go around.''''

    That''s true.

    Wolfram nodded and added his opinion.

    ''Also, there''s the fact that the empire is able to supply quite a bit of metal, rock salt, food and magical ore at home. There''s little reason for them to come all the way to us.

    ''It''s a foul thing to have a big, rich country and a strong army.

    A representative of a small country murmured enviously.

    ''It is probably because we are blessed with a good land that we have become a powerful nation. No, in the case of the empire, was it because of its strong military that it was able to expand its land?''''

    It has been quite a few years since the Empire has been called the most powerful nation on the continent.

    It''s no wonder the information has lost its accuracy in places that have nothing to do with their memory.

    ''Let''s not talk about empires now. The Kingdom of the West, the Empire of the East. And speaking of great powers, it''s the Holy Land of the Northeast. Is this the only place that seems to have the power to conspire against our country?

    ''If the Holy Land is behind it, wouldn''t the demons become active, instead of the angels and golems?

    A representative of Zahle interjects with a question.

    ''Yes,''

    Wolfram didn''t disagree with him, but gave his opinion.

    ''But maybe that''s why they''re using demons. I think they know that if they put out an angel or a golem, the first thing they will do is make the Holy Land suspicious.

    Gugu.

    Zare''s representative growled in frustration and fell silent as he couldn''t come up with a counter argument.

    ''It''s all possible after all, isn''t it?

    A country''s representative complained.

    "It''s too late for something to happen.

    Another representative talks back.

    Then a mild argument starts, and Wolfram rushes to stop it.

    ''If anything comes up, we''ll hold a special meeting. I hope you plan on it.''

    Many of us accepted the words of the federal chief.

    In fact, small nations were not strong enough to deal with emergencies on their own, and they had to count on the assistance of other nations.

    Wolfram had to be careful not to make the burden too great for the aid giver.

 60 60. Flower picking.txt

    Val decided to take a request at the guild after a long time.

    ''Sorry for the wait. It''s been a long time since I received a request from the guild.

    Roy tells him with a gentle smile and puts a piece of paper on the table with a request that even ninth level adventurers can accept.

    He flips through a few sheets and finds one he likes.

    ''''I want a crocus for my mother''s birthday, but I can''t go and pick one myself. Please help me out.

    It''s written in pretty, girlish letters.

    The reward is five copper coins, which is pretty cheap, but Val doesn''t mind.

    ''''I''ll take this one.

    Roy looks convinced as he is shown the request form he has chosen.

    ''''It''s certainly a questionable request for anyone other than Mr. Val to take on, isn''t it?

    The young man at the reception desk knew that Val was actively taking requests that could be avoided by adventurers other than himself.

    ''Where should I go to collect the crocus?''

    Val pretends he doesn''t know when he really knows.

    ''Ah. I think it grows in the bushes, about an hour''s walk out of the west gate. That''s an easy request, as you don''t specify the colour of the flowers.''

    Yes.

    He agreed with Roy''s words and left the guild.

    The area around the imperial capital is safe, and under normal circumstances, unless it''s the middle of the night, there is rarely any danger for ordinary people to walk around.

    Even so, the reason why this request is unpopular is simply because the rewards are cheap and also because it doesn''t make you a good foil for an adventurer.

    If you have a friendly adventurer, you may be able to complete the request as you come through, but otherwise, it''s tough and now is not the right time.

    (A party of adventurers who might do it, because most of them are out now.)

    Ever since the Imperial City was attacked by gargoyles, many adventurers had been unable to receive requests due to safety checks.

    They are all parties that are vigorously working on fruitful requests to try to make up for that hole as much as possible.

    That was why Val decided to do it himself.

    Passing through the great streets of the western gate of the imperial city, he went in search of crocus flowers among the humans, beastmen, and dwarves that came and went.

    It is still high in the sky, so travelers, itinerant traders and hikers are out and about.

    Bal''s heart naturally warms at the resurrection of a scene that hadn''t been seen not long ago.

    (Peace is best, after all.)

    I think it''s something Yagami Akira must protect.

    The crocus flowers were easy to find, and I''d pick more of the same purple ones just in case.

    ''''Sheesh. Should I have at least prepared some wrapping paper?''''

    That''s when Val realized how careless he was.

    There was something different about delivering flowers as they were picked, no matter how much they were picked.

    (But I can''t just ask Meena or Sidonier every single time.)

    The women would be able to figure something out, but he was hesitant to discuss it with Yagami Akira on a thought call.

    He decided to consult with someone else before returning to the guild and turned back the way he came.

    When he got back to the imperial capital, he was lucky enough to run into Tanya and the others.

    ''''What do you have Bal?¡¡A gift for someone else?

    A petite cat beast girl talks to me with a look of curiosity on her face.

    Her curious and conversational nature is also very much appreciated at times like this.

    ''''No, it''s a request from the guild. I heard it was going to be a gift, but I was just wondering if it was going to stay that way.''''

    Tanya smiled when Val said frankly.

    ''Heh, Bal-san, you have a good point. Yes, if you''re going to give it to someone as a gift, just wrapping it in pretty paper makes all the difference.''

    ...... Do you have any idea who might be willing to give away that lovely piece of paper?

    She puts a finger to her dainty lips in response to his question and considers it.

    ''I''d better buy it, but I''m sure it''s so cheap to get paid as Val is taking it. Do you know anyone in the clothing store?

    What''s the point?

    Tanya chuckled when Val asked back consciously and curiously.

    ''You could share that piece of dough you''re planning to throw away. That would make things a little better.''

    ''I see!¡¡Thanks for the advice.

    She laughed and waved her hand at him as he gave her a big smile and thanked her.

    ''It''s no big deal. Bye.

    With that, she left to join her friends waiting a short distance away.

    Val went over to a clothing store she knew and told him what was going on.

    ''''Well, I wouldn''t mind doing at least enough to wrap those flowers ...... There aren''t many adventurers, other than Bal, who would accept a request from people like us who can''t give out too much money.

    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Rad.

    When he thanked him, the dwarf man rubbed his nose in embarrassment.

    ''It''s all right. In return, I''ll look after you if you ever have a problem.

    Yeah. I''d be happy to do what I can to help.

    Rad didn''t just give me a piece of cloth, he sewed it up and used it as wrapping paper.

    It must be because of his skill and good taste that it looks pretty good despite the use of four colors: red, blue, white and yellow.

    ''Here you go. It''s not too bad looking.

    That''s great, Rad.

    When Val is impressed, Rad laughs and thrusts out.

    ''Just take it.''

    He thanked them again and walked over to the Adventurer''s Guild.

    When he entered, he saw a modestly dressed, red-haired, short-haired human tribe girl of about ten years old and a boy of about thirteen years old with a very similar face in front of the reception desk.

    Roy''s face changed from confusion to relief when he noticed Val.

    ''Look, I''m back. That''s the adventurer you asked for.

    At his words, the boy and girl turned around.

    The boy''s red eyes rolled up and the girl''s eyes of the same color sparkled.

    ''Wow, nice crocus!¡¡Did your uncle bring it to you?

    Val holds out a flower to the girl as she runs up to him.

    ''Oh. Is this good?

    ''Yes!¡¡Thank you!

    The girl smiled and thanked him, then turned around.

    ''See, brother!¡¡You had someone to take it!

    Yeah, I guess so.

    The boy, who seems to be his brother, still has a look of disbelief on his face.

    Apparently, he told the girl that there is no such thing as an adventurer who would accept a request.

    The girl seems satisfied with her brother''s statement and turns to Bal and thanks him again.

    ''Thank you, Uncle!¡¡Now you can get your mother some flowers!¡¡You''ll get your reward from the receptionist.

    The girl ran off as she said this, and her brother rushed after her.

 61 61. Helping a candy store.txt

    Val''s job today was to help at the pastry shop.

    It was difficult to entrust Val with an important task as he was a clumsy and bad cook, but he simply didn''t have enough people to do it.

    "Two cheesecakes, Mr. Val, please.

    What he was entrusted with was customer service.

    He was mild and personable, and the decision was made to suit him, as he knew many people in the second class area.

    He was inexplicably unsuitable in his modest, comfortable shirt and pants and white apron, but the customers didn''t care.

    ''Val, give me some strawberry cake to buy my wife to take home.

    Val, take care of the pudding.

    Val, can you bring me a cookie?

    I worked hard to handle the large number of customers and as I was taking a break, the confectioner''s wife offered me some cold water.

    Good work, Val. You may take a short break.

    Thank you very much.

    He thanks her, tall and lanky for a rabbit, and Baru enters the restaurant and rests in a position that is difficult to see from the outside.

    The owner of the petite rabbit shop comes out from the back and pats him on the back.

    ''Thank you, Baru. You''re pretty good at it, too. You''ve made quite an acquaintance.

    ''Oh no, that''s normal around here.

    Val humbled himself with a shy smile.

    ''Even though it''s called the imperial capital, this is a second class area. It''s not much different for the common people.''

    Come to think of it, that may be true. I feel like an idiot for being so eager to be the imperial capital of flowers.

    The shopkeeper laughs at that.

    They came from the south to fulfill their dream of opening a pastry shop in the imperial capital.

    I guess there are still many things they don''t know or realize.

    ''Do you ever think of opening a shop in the prime area one day?''

    The owner laughs and denies it when Val asks him.

    ''I never thought about that, man. There are many high class restaurants in the first class area and the clientele must be scared. I can''t even imagine what a nobleman would eat.

    His words would be true.

    Usually, the so-called common people have never seen what the nobility and the rich eat.

    They just imagine all sorts of things and get carried away with their fantasies.

    (Surprisingly, though, it''s no different.)

    Val thinks.

    In his opinion, the recipes themselves are similar, although the skills of the cooks and the quality of the ingredients are different.

    I''m aware that I''m just another person with a common sense.

    For the most part, I can''t afford the rent. Even the second class area is quite expensive.

    It was his wife who said more realistically

    ''Yeah, the rents in the first class area look expensive, don''t they? I don''t know.''

    Val replied, but this was a lie.

    He knew, to some extent, because of his position.

    Of course, the confectioner and his wife couldn''t possibly know such a thing and took his words at face value.

    ''They say about ten silver coins is normal. That''s a month''s living expenses for a common man!''''

    His wife''s words are neither lament nor dismay.

    It''s true. It''s amazing.

    Val shows them in surprise, as if she''s just heard it for the first time.

    ''''I thought the second class area was surprisingly cheap, so I looked it up, but the first class area is still like an imperial city.''''

    The owner of the store shrugged with a split expression.

    ''''You''re still young, it''s amazing just to be a shop owner.

    Val says soothingly.

    ''Yeah?¡¡I''m thirty-one now, but is Mr. Val older than me?

    Yes,

    He dares to affirm the shopkeeper''s question with a pathetic face.

    ''I see. ......''

    The proprietor did not seem to have the personality to make fun of those in a less fortunate position than him, or to feel superior to them, and he looked very awkward.

    ''You don''t have to worry about it,''

    Val smiles amiably, but his demeanor remains the same.

 62 62. Scream.txt

    Is it true that Master Gepardu has been knocked down?

    Violent unrest was spreading in an organization on a continent.

    Gepardu was the chief supporter of their organization and a senior executive of the Demon World.

    He should have possessed absolute strength, which could only be explained by his prideful and completely dismissive attitude towards the creatures of the earthly world.

    ''''How dare you be so high and mighty, yet pathetic?''''

    There were only a few who said that.

    The others didn''t want to accept the reality that the mighty Gepardu, who could conquer at least one of the continents if they wanted to, had been defeated.

    The first of these was Chieftain Saarbr¨¹cken, who was holding his head in the innermost room of the basement castle.

    ''''The Demon Marshal is defeated, etc., that''s ridiculous. ......

    The hierarchy of the demon world is said to be topped by the Demon King, followed by the four dukes and then the eight marshals.

    In other words, Gevirtue was the sixth to thirteenth most powerful person from the demon world.

    ''''Chieftain. Maybe you''re an alter ego. It''s because the Demon World''s executives can transmit part of their power as an alter ego and control it. The one who was defeated was probably only ten or twenty percent of the guy who was defeated, right?

    One of the men in his entourage spoke to him.

    If it was his opinion, it was still realistic.

    If even a marshal was only able to exert only ten percent of his power, if he had a hundred thousand or so troops that attacked in waves without rest, and let the fierce men of the elite surprise him when he became fatigued, he might be able to win once every five times.

    But the chieftain shook his head slowly.

    ''''It''s different. Bugen, Master Gepardu''s main body has been defeated. I''ve made sure of it, so there''s no doubt about it.''''

    No, no, no. ......

    He can''t accept the words of the chieftain and his entourage.

    My mind is trying to refuse to understand.

    ''Huh, what about the resurrection ritual?¡¡Or you could just re-summon them.¡¡See, since it''s Master Gevaldi, you could have made him think that and actually just not used his power at all, right?

    The bewitching beauty''s entourage was a bit more realistic.

    If he became an executive of the demon world, he could be revived even if he was simply defeated, and he could be summoned again in the first place.

    It was very possible that Gevaldi, who had licked the earthly world, was actually not using the main body.

    The rest of her entourage also thought, but the Chieftain denied it.

    ''''We''ve already tried it, but the ritual failed. ...... That means Master Gevardhu is completely destroyed. I''ve already checked with the demon general .......

    A somber expression confronted him with a heavy reality.

    The general of the demon world would be someone under Gevardhu''s command.

    It was a much stronger executive class than them, but the problem was that his subordinates said that Gevardhu was completely destroyed.

    ''Oh, no. ......''

    ...... What is going to happen to us now?

    There were screams from their entourage.

    Their organization had grown in strength under Gevardhu''s support.

    Gevartu was a good supporter, even if it was for the reason that it was for the sake of the demonic forces.

    Losing the users of summoning and shifting magic, as well as Gevardhu, was quite a serious problem for the organization.

    ''''I heard that after Gevardhu-sama''s destruction, the legions under his command will be absorbed by the other general''s legions. They will deal with us after that. He told me not to do anything for a while.

    Even though we''ve come all the way here: ......

    How did this happen: ......

    The reason for this is clear, though his entourage has been complaining.

    ''After all, it was a bad idea to mess with the Empire.

    ''Whoever said they were going to try out the Lich Empire, which is considered one of the best in the world, is wrong.

    That''s why the blame has begun to be placed on them.

    ''It''s not worth mentioning now,''

    As expected, only the chieftain, Saarbr¨¹cken, didn''t go with the flow.

    ''''The empire is boasting that Bartholomeus, the god of light warfare, is the strongest on earth, but we didn''t know what was really going on. Apparently it''s true, and we were taught with the destruction of Master Gevardou: .......

    ''''What is Bartholomeus, stronger than the Demon Marshal or something, Bartholomeus ......?

    When one of them wailed, another one stopped him.

    No, wait. It''s not necessarily true that you defeated him by yourself. Didn''t it take all of you, Teru Yagami (Levatain) and the others to defeat him?¡¡That would be possible then.

    So, Master Gevardeau was outnumbered.

    They were relieved to find the truth they wanted to believe.

    If they found out that Bartholomeus and Gevaldi were evenly matched with the limiting Bartholomeus, they would all be stunned.

    But, fortunately or unfortunately, no one knew the real story.

    ''''Once I''m under the control of the new marshal, I think it''s time to start the continental invasion. Keep that intention in mind.

    The entourage nodded in unison at the leader''s words.

 63 63. Manpuku Brothers.txt

    The next day after a leisurely day, Val had no plans, so he had a normal day.

    First of all, he brings in the food that the innkeeper stocks in the morning.

    If it''s a first class area, he hires a reliable carrier even if it''s expensive, but if it''s a second class area, he often hires a familiar face that he can trust.

    Even though I knew it was an imperial city and it was a rare occurrence, it was an ironclad rule of business to assume the contingency.

    Val, who has many acquaintances and is considered to be harmless to human beings by all, gets this kind of work rather often.

    It''s probably the biggest reason why people around him don''t question him, even if he''s only a ninth level adventurer and seems to be fine with not being able to take a good job.

    After that, it''s lunch.

    ''''Where shall we have lunch today?''''

    As he mumbles as he wipes the sweat from his forehead, the landlady at the inn provides us with information.

    I heard that a new restaurant called "Manpuku brothers" has opened at the west exit of Sanban Street. I heard they''re offering desserts, too.

    Yeah, I think I''m going to have to give it a try.

    He thanked her and headed down Third Street.

    From the innkeeper''s point of view, he turned right and headed north, and at the fifth street, he turned left at the west entrance to Sanban Street.

    It wasn''t hard to find the sign that said "Manpuku Brothers".

    Once inside, a petite, charming rabbit-like girl in her late teens greets me.

    ''''Welcome. You are the first person to visit us, aren''t you? Are you on your own?

    The girl looked good with her red apron and smile.

    ''Oh, I''m alone,''

    Well, you can sit here.

    There are only six counter seats, two tables for two, and one table for four.

    There are only three empty counter seats among them, so you could say that the restaurant is quite busy.

    The clientele is a pair of young women and four people who seem to be housewives at the table, and a woman in her 20s and a man at the counter.

    (Was there another male customer besides me?)

    Baru is a little relieved.

    Because, as expected, he can''t help but feel uncomfortable when the customers are all women.

    ''The list is here, sir.

    The girl offers you a cheap piece of animal skin paper.

    (Nine coppers for the daily lunch with soup, dessert and drink. (Nine coppers for the daily lunch with soup, dessert and drink. It''s cheap. (Is it the same in this restaurant that the price of a single item is more expensive?

    Val thinks.

    Soup and drinks are three coppers if ordered individually, and the main course is five to seven coppers, so it''s quite a bargain.

    A daily lunch. Soup, dessert and drink set.

    Would you like to have a drink?

    When asked by the girl, he checks the drinks section again.

    It seems that there are three types of drinks that can be attached to lunch: water, sheep''s milk and bean tea.

    ''I''ll have the sheep''s milk, please.''

    Okay. One moment, please.

    What is today''s daily change?

    It''s somewhat regrettable that it wasn''t explained to me because he didn''t ask.

    As for Val, he doesn''t want to be blinded by it, and he''s going to enjoy it when he gets here.

    It would be wild to think that if he wanted to, he could look around the restaurant and someone would have asked for it.

    After waiting long enough, what came out was a bowl of hard black bread, grilled white fish, a soup with five or six small slices of carrots and sheep''s milk.

    ''May I have a baked apple for dessert after dinner?

    Yeah.

    After answering the girl, Bal first picked up a spoon and tasted the soup.

    It was slightly salty, but he could also taste the flavor of the carrots.

    ''Yeah. That''s pretty good.''

    The grilled white fish is also well heated and is perfect except for a little too much salt.

    The theory behind the hard bread is to dip it in sheep''s milk or soup to soften it somewhat before eating it.

    Baru thinks it''s a fine dish for a second class area.

    The elven food and the food he had eaten with the Princess was also good, but this was the kind of food he liked.

    (I''m sure Meena and Manuel would agree.)

    He thinks so.

    Though it would be better to discount it, as Meena doesn''t basically deny him.

    ''I''ll have dessert too, please.''

    Val told him to bring the girl a baked apple on a round plate.

    It was obvious that she had divided the whole one into four equal portions, and he thought that she was charming.

    After enjoying the taste of the apples, we tasted the bean tea after dinner before leaving the restaurant.

    (Not bad for nine copper coins.)

    I thought.

 64 64. Clever idiot.txt

    The Empire''s pride and joy, Akira Yagami Claude, is a man born and raised in a noble family.

    In fact, it''s quite a rare story.

    If one is born into a noble family, he can use his family''s money, power and connections to find and develop his talents.

    However, the probability of a child born into a nobleman''s family with the talent to become an Eight Goddess of Brilliance is quite low.

    Furthermore, Claude was proud to have been born into a noble family, so he was extremely valuable.

    Not only in the sense of probability, but also because of the existence of an imperial nobleman.

    Some of them were unhappy that someone who wasn''t even a nobleman was being called the greatest force in the Empire.

    Claude himself listened to the arguments of such people with great bitterness.

    They still consulted with him about the qualities of the Eight Divine Light.

    To them, the perception is that Claude is on their side.

    ...... To the extreme annoyance of Claude.

    He now had a meeting with the three young nobles and was told of their grievances.

    (Yagami Akira is the trump card of the empire. It''s folly to decide based on birth and other factors. (I understand that loyalty is important.)

    It was mainly Wilhemina''s fault that they couldn''t dismiss the idea entirely.

    She wasn''t from the Empire, nor was she loyal to the Empire.

    The reason she was able to become the Eight Divine Brilliance existed for one reason other than Bal''s recommendation and her own overwhelming strength.

    ''Vilhemina or some other elf, can''t you do something about it?

    ''''There are probably more suitable people for the Eight Divine Lights of the Empire.

    The young aristocrats are serious about this, and Claude can''t help but be disgusted by it.

    The trouble is that they are not incompetents with no other option but to come from, but young people with a bright future.

    The fact that even such a handful of them are beginning to fall prey to the "aristocratic supremacy" of their origins is an alarming development.

    (Perhaps we should seriously hurry up with the creation of the elite training institute His Majesty has told us about.

    Claude thinks.

    So we can engrave the folly of aristocratic supremacy into his soul.

    But since he couldn''t do it now, he had to deny it with words.

    ''Not so fast. Only Bartolomeus can beat Vilhemina one-on-one. It''s pathetic, but I don''t stand a chance.

    Claude openly reveals his lack of strength.

    It was no shame for him to admit that there was a being stronger than him.

    However, the one who was told did not seem to be so, and was staring at him with a dumb face.

    ''''No way. ......

    Even Bartholomew is a good example: ......

    The men said something in a crisp, quiet voice, probably to the effect that even Baru was a commoner.

    Perhaps it was to the effect that even Baru was a commoner.

    The reason they didn''t raise their voice was because they knew that the God of Light''s warrior god was said to be the strongest of the eight gods, the strongest on earth, and had the great trust of the current emperor.

    (Does it make me cringe when dealing with Bartolomeus? Then is it still too early to abandon him?)

    The true fools insult even Val with impunity.

    Knowing such people, Claude could only admire them, "Fools with no medicine to put on them are real in this world, aren''t they?

    ''''The Eight Divine Light rarely went out and not many people knew of its power. That was fine with me.

    He said such things unexpectedly, puzzling the nobles.

    ''''But it seems to be a mistake. You guys should understand Yagami Akira correctly. Those of you who will be responsible for running the state from now on.''''

    .......... Really?

    The young nobles in front of him were not foolish, as he understood Claude''s bypassed way of saying things after a few moments.

    ''''That''s right. You are not stupid, you just don''t know. Then I judge that we should teach you. I will play a game for you as well. Know this, your majesty, the greatest warrior the Empire has ever known.

    ...... Okay, I get it.

    They quickly sensed that they had no veto power, and on the other hand, there was a feeling akin to joy.

    There were only a few people other than the Emperor, the Prime Minister, the Director of Magic Dao, and the General who knew of the Eight Divine Brilliance''s abilities.

    It''s like a state secret, so to speak.

    Being able to know it could be considered a kind of privilege.

    Of course, they weren''t so stupid as to simply assume that they were being given special treatment.

    ''''When and what kind of member will you be?''''

    It''s up to you. Be patient.

    Claude told them outright that it wouldn''t happen if His Majesty disagreed, and the young nobles understand correctly.

    (Quite a difficult thing to do with a clever fool.)

    He sighed inwardly.

 65 65. The power of Teru Yagami.txt

    "You want me to show the young lords and ladies the power of Yagami no Hira?

    The emperor, who had been told the story in his private room rather than in the audience room, did not look at him, but he guessed the gravity of the situation because the proposer was Claude.

    ''Gyoi. They only know us by information. That''s why I know that some of the misfortunes that occur may be due to that.

    ''''But, Lord Claude. Where is such a place where Yagami Akira can release his power at once?

    It was the Prime Minister.

    He was a man of the human race, the same age as the Emperor, with brown hair, beard and yellow eyes.

    He, too, understood the problem that many of them were unaware of the power of the Eight Divine Brilliance, but he also knew why it would be difficult to fulfill Claude''s proposal.

    ''''It''s .......''''

    Claude is at a loss for words.

    It''s because if Yagami Akira fights with all his might, it''s certain that the imperial capital will not leave a trace.

    If not all of them, Bal and Mina alone would be extremely dangerous.

    ''''Do we need to think of a means of not going all out and yet still conveying our strength?

    The emperor murmured as he looked into the void.

    The Crown Prince, who was listening nearby, opened his mouth fearfully.

    ''''If we''re going to narrow it down to the elite class, don''t we still have something to do?¡¡For example, breaking things that normally couldn''t be broken, or doing things that couldn''t be done. I''m sure Akira Yagami can do it.

    ''It''s bad luck to break something that you can''t normally break. It''s a matter of budget.

    The emperor said, but never in a negative tone.

    The Prime Minister says with a look of admiration.

    ''''Isn''t it a good idea to ask them to do something they wouldn''t normally do? Because if we limit the people we can show them to the elite, then in a way, the level of difficulty will be reduced.

    It''s a decision that an elite group would be quicker to understand what kind of behavior is insane or substandard because of their knowledge.

    Hmm. I''ll be able to save money.

    The Emperor begins to consider it positively.

    ''Why don''t we just let the people themselves make the request?

    It was Claude who began to say.

    ''We will make them do what they think they can''t possibly do. Then they will understand one side of our power.

    Let''s go with that. Let''s tell the other Yagami Teru right away.

    The emperor is quick to make a decision.

    The Prime Minister speaks of the next problem.

    The question is who to gather and when. For our purposes, it will be mainly young nobles, but there are also commoners who are excellent, and I''m sure they were planning to get them.

    ''''Although people from the commoners aren''t as stupid as they are, isn''t it not a bad idea to teach them about the power of the Eight Divine Brilliance?''''

    Crown Prince Adrienne expressed her thoughts.

    ''It''s not a bad idea, but it''s how it''s going to work. I still think it would be safer to do it when we create an educational institution.

    Claude is cautious.

    It''s not easy to suddenly gather a group of nobles.

    It is not easy to suddenly gather a group of noblemen, because they might have a strange misconception that such a sudden action is intended to embarrass them.

    Aristocrats are basically hard to deal with.

    ''''You''re saying it should be developed that only the chosen ones will be given the privilege of knowing Yagami Akira.

    The emperor was well aware of this and understood Claude''s ideas.

    Tickle his sense of privilege and the nobles will be easier to handle.

    We have to be careful not to bloat their pride too much, though.

    ''''If we let Bartolomeus go on a rampage, I''m sure their puny pride will be erased.

    Adrienne makes a surprisingly radical suggestion.

    The vizier and Claude chuckled as they guessed why, but the emperor sighed and shook his head.

    ''It will be difficult. I''ve given Bartholomeus the right to refuse to work except in an emergency.''

    The Crown Prince knew, of course, and that''s why I have my doubts.

    ''''I get the impression that you''re doing your job well for that. You''ve been doing patrols at night to defeat the Demon Marshal, and you''ve also been doing messengers to Sidonier.''''

    It doesn''t mean that you have to be a separate bar, such as a night patrol or a messenger to the same Yagami Akira.

    He should be able to exercise his veto power.

    After taking these things into consideration, Adrienne thought that Baru would be willing to take on the task.

    ''''Bartolomeus does not like to show off his power. Besides, in this case, we can only tell him about some of the power of the Eight Divine Light. There''s no need to bring out Bartolomeus for anything.''''

    Apparently, the emperor really didn''t want to ask Val for help.

    Even though they were his own father and son, the crown prince, who was now a vassal, had no choice but to back down.

    ''''I understand. Then I shall ask someone else to do the job. I''d like to ask Manuel and Vilhemina, but will they be willing to take on the task, Claude?

    Claude makes a reluctant face at Adrienne''s question.

    ''Manuel basically has no fondness for the nobles. He''s likely to take them up on the grounds that he wants to clear his nose, but as for Vilhemina, I can''t say for sure.

    It would have been a sure thing if Val had asked for it, but it was hard to ask Val for it in the first place.

    ''I''m sure Ingway would be better, sir.

    The crown prince receives the alternative that Claude has given him.

    ''Right. ''I''ll take Ingway.''

    That guy would be easy to handle, it was written all over his face.

    Claude and the vizier pretended not to notice, but the emperor didn''t and coughed to get his attention.

    ''I beg your pardon,''

    Quickly realizing this, Adrienne ranted to the Emperor.

 66 66. Toshihide Academy.txt

    The first is to set up an institution for young, up-and-coming students to learn more advanced and specialized knowledge.

    One, young people are selected through recommendation and examination.

    They will be sent abroad to share their knowledge and experience, or live as adventurers.

    I will call it the Imperial Academy of Scholars to fulfill these two goals.

    Therefore, we want to show the first batch of students at the Academy what you can do.

    Meena was the first to respond to what the emperor had said at the regular meeting.

    ''What about the teacher?¡¡I thought they were procrastinating because of the difficulty of securing them.

    ''''We''ve got some of them. A former court secretary, a former parliamentary secretary, a former general, and a former eight divine lights, to name a few.

    Hearing the emperor''s answer, Yagami Hui was satisfied.

    He must have stirred up the literary and military elites who once worked on the front lines of the state.

    It looks like there are some familiar faces for Yagami Akira.

    ''''However, it is true that we are short in numbers. Thus, the number of the academy''s first students must be narrowed down.''''

    ''I understand that, but do you have specific dates yet?

    Sydonier asks with an impatient look on her face.

    For her, the conversation doesn''t seem to be progressing very well.

    ''''That''s right. The location is good because we''ll be providing a section of the imperial castle, but the personnel will have to be gathered from all over the empire. That''s why it''s inevitably taking so long.''''

    The Empire''s land area was about 12 million square kilometers, making it the largest on the continent.

    When returning to the imperial capital, even if you use the magical tools of transfer magic, it was difficult to get there.

    It''s just a matter of time before we get there, but we don''t want to be used as runners.

    Manuel clasps his hands behind his head and murmurs as he shifts his chest away.

    The high back creaks and screams, but he doesn''t care.

    ''I agree with you,''

    Sydonier agrees with him.

    ''Mm. I want you to gather once after the results of the exams are in.

    When will you decide who gets to show their power in front of the Academy?¡¡I''d like to decline the offer.

    To the Emperor, Sidonier made it clear.

    ''I''d avoid it too, if I could.

    The same.

    Val and Meena follow her.

    Since the emperor had expected these three people to say this, he readily agrees.

    It''s also because he has calculated that it wouldn''t be difficult to convince the other five people, the four other than Claude.

    ''''It can''t be helped. I''m going to ask Claude, but is there anyone else you think would be willing to leave?''

    ''You can leave. I''d like to see those big-headed bastards get a reality check and cower.

    Manuel seemed to be on board, as was to be expected.

    It was typical of him as to why.

    Although Claude looked like he wanted to say something, he refrained from putting it into words.

    The reason is that if you say it out loud here, it could lead to a quarrel with Manuel.

    ''''Then shall I leave too?

    And Ingway raised his right hand.

    ''''If three of the Eight Divine Brilliance are willing to come out as well, I''d say that''s enough.

    The Emperor said with satisfaction.

    At the very least, I would have liked one more person, but I don''t mind if there were three.

    I''ll let you know when the details are finalized. I hope you''ll keep that in mind.

    The Emperor says, and Val raises his hand and asks permission to speak.

    ''What, Bartolomeus?¡¡Did you change your mind and decide to leave?

    If he comes out, he''s not just a hundred men strong, he''s a thousand.

    However, Val shook his head and corrected the emperor''s mistake.

    ''No, I won''t be joining you, but I wish I could be there. It wouldn''t hurt to get to know some of the future leaders.

    "Hmm. I''ll admit it.

    The Emperor gives permission without hesitation.

    When he dismisses Val''s request, they''ll have to meet face to face eventually.

    (And maybe he''ll be willing to do it if he''s there.)

    I had hoped that I would be there.

    ''Then I guess I''ll have to join in on the occasion.

    Meena started to say something like that, but no one was surprised.

    ''All right. Is there anyone else who would like to come and take a look?

    Sidonier and three others didn''t seem to even plan to visit.

 67 67. Bartolomeus Thoughts.txt

    Sidonier stopped Val from leaving after the meeting.

    ''May I have a moment?''

    That''s very unusual. It''s all right.

    Val looks dubious but takes the offer.

    ''Then let''s rent a room somewhere else.

    If it was Yagami Akira, he had the freedom to rent a spare room even inside the Imperial Castle.

    It was in one of the common rooms that Sydonier and Val entered, and with a natural look on their faces, Meena was also in the mix.

    ''...... I don''t ask you not to come, but I should have a word, Vilhemina?''

    Meena replied flatly to Sidonier''s dismissive look of caution.

    ''You don''t have to tell me.''

    It sounded like she was trying to pick a fight, but Sidonier understood that she had no intention of doing so.

    He changed his mind that it was a waste of time to deal with her.

    Val sits behind a table for four in the blue-carpeted common room, with Meena standing to his right.

    Sydonier sits in front of him and looks straight into his eyes.

    Sunlight streams in through the window to her left, illuminating her beautiful face.

    ''Let''s get to the point. I wonder if Bartolomeus agrees with you about the Academy?''

    ''I see no reason to disagree. Do you disagree with Sydonier?

    Sidonier didn''t nod in response to his question, but he didn''t deny it either.

    ''Because the problem isn''t solved yet, is it? If we create a new agency now, wouldn''t they be after us?

    Val thinks it makes sense when he hears her concerns.

    But he interjects that he has other ideas.

    ''It''s possible that you''ve learned your lesson after being beaten up and are going to be quiet for the time being.

    The General was defeated by Val-sama. We won''t be able to prepare a more powerful force than that of the General on short notice.

    Meena echoed his sentiments, but Sidonier ignored them.

    ''I suppose that''s optimistic. But I hope you''ll forgive my pessimism.

    She is only looking at Val.

    The idea was that as long as he could be persuaded, Meena would be able to handle it.

    ''Then I''d like to know what your pessimistic thoughts are. Otherwise, I can''t make a decision.''

    Of course.

    After Val''s statement, Sidonier revealed his opinion.

    ''''First of all, the enemy''s invasion won''t stop once we''ve defeated the Marshal.

    Yeah. So?

    He was not surprised and nudged him to continue.

    ''If anything, it could lead to a loss of control and more spontaneous attacks.

    ...... do you think the general I defeated was the enemy commander?

    Sidonier rolls his orange eyes at Val''s question.

    ''Oh, do you think Bartolomeus is different?

    ''I could have been a leader, but I figured the chain of command might be different. It''s just an unfounded gut feeling.

    She didn''t seem to understand his phrasing and moved her eyebrows curiously.

    ''I would love to hear your thoughts, Bartolomeus. I''m sure there are things you wouldn''t understand unless you''d met me in person.

    ''This man, Gevardhu, seemed to look down on all terrestrial life. Considering the man''s character, I think it''s more likely that he didn''t have a chain of command in place and was just unilaterally submitting to someone from the earthly world out of fear and strength.

    Sidonier nodded his head slightly when he heard Val''s prediction.

    ''...... So you''re saying that he''s the mastermind, or backer, but not the commander?

    ''''Ah. Perhaps, but to Gewaldi, the enemy forces felt like a worthwhile discarded pawn to be used?¡¡That''s why he came to the Empire without telling anyone. If you were the right commander, wouldn''t you have acted with an escort or an entourage?

    She growls at his opinion.

    ''I can''t think of a counter argument. What do you think about ...... meena?

    Meena replied in annoyance as the water was turned on her.

    ''''I agree with Bal-sama. It''s unlikely that a senior executive of the demon world would be able to lead a creature on the ground and move it successfully as a limb. You should see that he was using it for his own purposes. That''s assuming that it wouldn''t hurt or itch if they failed.

    Sydonier almost nodded, but looked at her with a glare as he caught on to her words.

    ''You seem to know a lot about the cadre of the demon world. What on earth do you mean by that?

    It was only in the documents my ancestors left behind. Demon generals, marshals and the like.

    Meena didn''t take offense and replied proudly.

    Although Sidonier was stunned, it was indeed Yagami Akira.

    In a second, she regained her composure and stared at Balu.

    That Balu was as stunned as she was, so she knew that he didn''t know anything.

    Noticing her gaze, Bal got a look on his face that said, ''Let me handle it myself.

    ''Meena. If you don''t mind, can I see that document?¡¡I want to share as much as possible with His Majesty and Yagamiaki.

    It would be nice to show it to Master Val, but I don''t want anyone else to see it.

    Meena''s eyebrows moved a few millimeters.

    Val could see that she was really in trouble, so she decided to concede.

    ''I don''t mind if you transcribe it, if you want, or I can talk to you while you look at the document. Can''t you do either of these things?

    ''If you''d like me to go over the transcript and explain it to you, that''s fine. I''m sorry.

    From the way Meena apologizes to him, apparently a reason exists that is not of her own volition, too.

    Val and Sydonier realized this and gave up on asking to see the original.

    ''''Then I''ll take care of it.

    I''m sorry, sir.

    His request was granted by Meena.

 68 68. Memorandum of Duo News.txt

    I leave this for my descendants to prepare for the day that will come.

    The people of the demon world cannot open the Evil Gate by themselves.

    It is said that only the people of the earthly realm can open the Evil Gate.

    However, if you perform the ''Demon Summoning Ceremony'', you can also summon the people of the Demon Realm.

    This battle began when a nobleman, who lost a political battle in a certain kingdom, summoned the general of the demon world with the Demon Summoning Ceremony to regain his life.

    The general empowered the nobles to fight back and made it easier for them to open the demon world door.

    When the general class came to earth, they couldn''t open the Demon Realm Door.

    They only need to use those from the earthly world to do so.

    And even if they do, there seems to be an upper limit to the number of people from the demon world that can come to the earth at once.

    Otherwise, I don''t know why all the Nine Marshals didn''t show up.

    That''s all the information we know at the moment.

    As for the crucial matter of what and how to open the Demon World Door, the details of the conditions are unknown because all the people who are thought to have been involved were killed and none of the Demon World''s people spoke.

    If only those from the earthly world didn''t do something stupid, the situation could be prevented from happening again, but I guess that''s not ...... possible.

    The people of the demon world and the idiots of the earthly world who guided them were not monolithic.

    From the point of view of the people of the demon world, all the creatures of the earthly world would be nothing more than objects to be overrun, or slaves.

    There is no room for sympathy for the idiots who caused this situation, but even if you discount that, you still detest those guys from the demon world.

    I asked them to develop an anti-demonic magic and pass it on to future generations.

    I can''t be responsible for it until it''s left as a countermeasure in case it happens.

    We pray to God that our descendants are not stupid.

    Next, let''s talk about the demons.

    It is said that there are nine generals of the demon world, and four dukes on top of them.

    The Marshal has nine legions, three generals and nine legion leaders.

    As my companions and I fought, we thought that the generals and legionaries were strong, but if they were defeated, the remaining legions would fall into chaos.

    The system is so dependent on a particular individual that the powerful individual, the superior officer, decides everything.

    This may be a system unique to the people of the demon world, where the higher up you go, the more powerful you are.

    Thanks to that, we were able to bring ourselves into a direct confrontation with Marshal Gregor in a small number of battles.

    We would like to have a reference if the same thing happened again.

    Gregor was apparently not very good at tactics, and he was not able to rebuild his men, who were in disarray after losing their general.

    However, he was strong enough to make up for it.

    Five of the seven weapons given to us by the gods had been destroyed, and I and Reinhardt were the only ones who survived among our companions.

    If Guntram hadn''t used the forbidden magic that he invoked in exchange for his own life, we would have been in danger too.

    I''ll have to reevaluate as far as recovery magic is concerned, but I''m not very good at it.

    If only Guntram had lived to see what he could have done: .......

    From the "Duo News Memorandum,

    That''s it.

    When Meena finished reading, the Emperor, Prime Minister and Yagami Akira, who had been listening in silence, had a complicated look on their faces.

    ''''I honestly didn''t find it very helpful, since I didn''t understand some of the key points. I did understand a few things, though.''''

    It was Val who said what everyone else refrained from saying without reservation.

    He said it because he thought it would cause the least stir if he said it.

    ''I can''t deny it,''

    Meena replied without anger.

    The Emperor opens his mouth with a reproachful expression.

    You''ll be able to explain why Bartolomeus unexpectedly encountered the general. Even the General is unable to open the door to the magical world by himself. In other words, Bartolomeus must have found him when he was trying to do something to open it.

    We were lucky that Bartolomeus was making the rounds.

    Crown Prince Adrienne says with a look of relief.

    It was a natural reaction because if it had been anyone other than Val, he would have been returned by the Marshal.

    ''I think it was good news that the people of the Demon World wouldn''t be able to open the Demon World Door on their own. At the same time, I think I''ve learned about the enemy forces. They think they''re using the Demon Realm forces, and it looks like they''re taking advantage of them.''''

    Following Claude''s statement, Manuel throws a question at him.

    ''But, I don''t know why they wanted this country. You don''t mean to tell me that there''s a magical portal in this country, do you?

    It''s not as if the other faces weren''t expecting it, either.

    A heavy air enveloped the place.

    ''''That''s odd.''''

    Val opens his mouth.

    ''Then you would have concentrated your forces more, or acted more discreetly, wouldn''t you?¡¡As long as you don''t open the Demon Door, if you can''t call in a large number of Demon Realm forces.

    ...... I don''t understand.

    The Emperor sighs.

    ''Perhaps the demon world side and the ground side are not engaging with each other. They haven''t been communicating properly either. Perhaps that''s why it''s better to think of it as such.''

    He asked Meena when he said that.

    ''It doesn''t say anything about how to find the Demon Door, does it?

    ''None. Perhaps they didn''t know that much. Even though the Ancestral Duo News experienced the Invasioon, it doesn''t mean that they were present at all of the events.

    She replies matter-of-factly.

    ''I can''t blame you for that. After all, it was a global battle.''

    No matter how long-lived DuoNews was, no matter how long-lived an elf and a great sorcerer he was, there was no way he could keep track of everything that was going on in the world.

 69 69. Towards the Academy Selection Exam.txt

    The backgrounds of the members recruited as potential students of the academy are surprisingly varied.

    They could be an active court clerk, a young member of the Order, a nobleman studying estate management under his father, an adventurer, or a city treasurer.

    ''''If we did it on such a large scale, I''m sure information about the academy would be uncomfortable to find out.

    The president of the First Order of Einsbr?u, Gerard, who has been assigned the task of issuing the test, murmurs a question in his office in the castle.

    The answer to this question was given by General Weinberger, who was seated next to him.

    Weinberger was seated next to him. It''s not only that, but also that His Majesty is determined to make it a success, and that he wants to encourage those who are interested to apply in the future to do so.

    You''ll inevitably miss out if you just look for the best, you know. I understand that you want to look for talent to sell yourself to.

    Gaelard guessed what the Emperor was trying to do.

    ''But what about the examiner?¡¡I''m afraid we''re in short supply on our own.

    His question was answered by Weinberger with a complicated look on his face.

    ''''He''s going to ask Master Ortwine, Master Jurgen, and Master Zelgius to do it for him.

    Wha... ...... summon former Yagami Teru?

    No wonder Gaelard was astonished.

    Those who had been the Eight Divine Brilliance were living in seclusion after a generational change.

    The general shrugged his shoulders.

    ''''Even though he''s a former, apart from the current Yagami Akira, he''s one of the strongest in the Empire. It''s perfect for the current state of manpower shortage. In fact, we have no other choice.''''

    I''m glad you took the job.

    That was Gerald''s impression after hearing Weinberger''s explanation.

    Those who would become Yagami Teru were often selfish to varying degrees.

    Even if they were serious and sincere during their tenure, it was unlikely that they would be so even after leaving office.

    It is evident from the fact that only three of the eight members could be called up.

    ''For what it''s worth, many of them must have a lot of love for their country.

    But Weinberger did not dare to mention it.

    He did not dare to mention it, for if three of the eight men had complied, it would have been enough of a success.

    I don''t think we should get our hopes up," said Weinberger.

    ''Are you more powerful than General Weinberger and his men?

    Gaelard said what he had been wondering about.

    He wasn''t sure whether to ask or not, but he ended up saying it out loud.

    Weinbergers nodded with a wry smile.

    ''Yes. If I was stronger than you, I would have been Yagami Akira.''''

    A general also had to be strong to get the position, but Yagamihiki was higher than him.

    Besides, some of the former Yagamihiki might still be stronger than the current Yagamihiki.

    He thought so.

    ''''Jurgen-sama certainly looks strong even now: ......

    Goerald names one man.

    Jurgen was the other xenophobe in the empire, the man who had been Bartolomeus'' master.

    ''Master Orthovine, Master Zelgius as well. ''Master Zelgius is said to be acting as a first class adventurer.''

    ''What?¡¡Are you kidding me?

    Hearing Weinberger''s statement, Gaelard peeled his eyes and shouted loudly.

    ''''If the Yagami Teru class were to do such a thing as an adventurer, their name would be spread in an instant.

    Apparently they haven''t found out yet because they''re changing their names and hiding their powers.

    Weinberger says in dismay.

    ''But it''s still something you can understand, isn''t it?

    He chuckles again at Gaelard''s question.

    ''It''s the opposite. If Zelgius-sama hides his power, there are few people who can see through it. I''m sure Akira Yagami would be able to see through it, but I''m sure he''d pretend not to notice.''''

    I see. ......

    When the general explains it to him, Gerard reminds him that the Eight Goddesses are also very good at hiding their powers.

    When it came to Bartolomeus, what a ninth-level adventurer he was, he was also doing it as a ninth-level adventurer.

    When he was satisfied, Weinberger grinned and said.

    ''''Yes, I heard that the previous general, Uwe-sama, is also there, so be prepared for that.

    Ew.

    Gaelard peeled back his eyes and let out a screaming moan.

    Then he hurriedly covered his mouth and apologized for his blunder.

    ''''I beg your pardon,''''

    What? I know how you feel.

    Weinberger looked melancholy and understood his men''s reaction.

    They stopped chattering and concentrated on their work.

 70 70. Former Yagami Teru Jurgen.txt

    Jurgen, formerly of the Eight Divine Light, is an aristocrat.

    He was born as the third son of the Altmaier family that ruled the West Haren province, and his real name is Jurgen von Altmaier.

    Normally, the empire does not allow third sons to take the name "von", which is a sign of nobility, but he was allowed to take the name in a special case because he became the Eight Divine Radiance.

    It was an honor for an ordinary nobleman to produce Yagamihiki.

    Jurgen had been summoned by his brother''s eldest son, Otto Westphalen Altmaier, the current head of the Altmaier family, to visit him in his study.

    ''Welcome, uncle,''

    Otto makes an unusual bow to his uncle, who is twenty-five years older than him.

    The only people a nobleman should bow to are other noblemen and Yagamihiki.

    If it were a mere uncle, the current head of the family would only have to maintain a minimum level of decorum and there would be no need for him to salute anything.

    But Jurgen is a living legend who has made the Altmaier family''s name known both inside and outside the country.

    Otto himself admires and respects him greatly.

    ''What can I do for this old bone, Lord Otto?

    Jurgen also returns a salute to the nephew of the current head of the family and calls him by name with respect.

    He turns sixty this year, so he looks youthful and only about fifty in appearance, although he doesn''t lie when he says old bones.

    His brown hair was still shiny, and his light blue eyes were rich in vitality.

    ''''When do you expect to leave for the Imperial City?''''

    Otto skipped the roundabout greeting and asked him point-blank.

    He knew that by virtue of his position, Jurgen would be called to the country.

    ''I don''t know yet. At any rate, it seems that we have to start by gathering the most important candidates.''

    Jurgen sighs and raises his hands in a sarcastic manner.

    It is only because of him that he is able to speak this way about the emperor-led enterprise.

    Otto himself feels fearful, but at the same time he has a strong respect for his uncle, who has the privilege of being allowed to do so.

    ''I would like to hold a pep rally, and as soon as you know, will you let me know?

    You''re in no shape or age for a pep rally, Otto.

    When Otto said that he wanted to celebrate his uncle''s new beginning with great fanfare, Juergen smiled.

    ''''It''s only natural that you will be a member of a new project that will be started by His Majesty''s will, a new academy that will train young people to become the core of the nation.

    This is not something that Otto is alone in thinking.

    The indifferent Jurgen is more heretical for an aristocrat.

    However, since Otto knew his uncle''s character well, he was not surprised now and simply thought, "It''s just like your uncle.

    ''''Hmm.''''

    Jurgen also understands his nephew''s character, so he doesn''t try to deny it any more.

    He mentions a matter to change the subject.

    ''Speaking of which, I received a call that the fellow from Bartolomeus wants to come and say hello. What do you think, Lord Otto?

    Bartholomeus?

    His uncle''s sudden statement almost made Otto sit up in his fine chair.

    ''Of course I know the name of Bartholomeus, the God of Light''s God of War, and I know that he is my uncle''s only disciple.

    ''Hmm. I haven''t heard from him lately, that rascal.

    Despite the letter, Jurgen spoke with a look of happiness that could not be hidden.

    Otto knew very well that he thought his only apprentice was adorable.

    Perhaps it was because they weren''t too far apart in age, but he had memories of playing with them as children when they were nothing more than each other.

    ''You know as well as I do that Master Bartolomeus knows your uncle is a sluggish character who doesn''t like to be sent blistering news,''

    Otto gives his uncle a dumbfounded look so.

    If it weren''t for his uncle-nephew''s ease, he wouldn''t be able to say very much towards ''Jurgen, God of Destruction''.

    That Jurgen is silent with a look of pain.

    Otto laughed and said to him.

    ''When is Master Bartolomeus here?¡¡Are you alone?¡¡Or is he with the other Yagami Teru?

    You said you''d bring Wilhemina to me.

    The smile disappears from Otto''s face at Jurgen''s reply.

    ''Are you Lady Wilhemina? ......

    The news that the female elf, Wilhemina, was very powerful, but very difficult to find, had reached his ears.

    He would be lying if he said he didn''t have a desire to depend on Otto.

    ''If you don''t like it, I''ll disagree with you.

    Jurgen said, sensing his nephew''s sentiments.

    He had no doubt in his mind that Val would not disobey him if he said so.

    Knowing his relationship with Bal, Otto didn''t think it was arrogant, but he wasn''t willing to accept his uncle''s proposal either.

    ''Oh, no, it won''t be a problem if Master Bartolomeus is with you, and you don''t have to go that far. Besides, it''s also a chance. I didn''t expect two of the eight gods'' lights to come to our house.

    The other noblemen will be jealous.

    The Eight Divine Brilliance was the biggest force and had several privileges.

    For the nobles, he was an existence that they wanted to connect their faces and make as many ties with as possible.

    Some of them were disagreeable, but there was no contradiction among them.

    ''''The Altmaier family is a count, so it''s still better. If it was a viscount, the external pressure would have been very hard to deal with.''''

    Otto says with a divided smile.

    ''By the way, I was wondering when you would be here?¡¡If the two of you are here, we''ll need to prepare for your hospitality.

    "Any day that suits you is fine with me. Bartholomew also says that it is not necessary to do anything of this magnificence. A small banquet would be enough.

    Ha, ha.

    Jurgen''s answer almost made him feel like such a fool, but he reminded himself that Val was Jurgen''s apprentice.

    It made sense, considering that he had also inherited an aversion to flashy things.

 71 71. Bartolomeus and Jçœ‰rgen.txt

    When Val and Meena arrive at the Altmaier house as planned, they are greeted at the gate by J¨¹rgen himself.

    Bal looks dubious when he sees them dressed in a white shirt and a blue jacket and pants made of Trepira, a fine fabric from Westphalia, and he and Meena are both wearing shirts and pants made of cheap fabric.

    Both he and Meena were dressed in shirts and pants made of cheap fabrics.

    It was because he knew his mentor''s personality well, but apparently it had backfired.

    Before asking about his master''s intentions, Val first put his right hand on his left chest and bowed his head grudgingly.

    ''The unworthy disciple cannot help but rejoice at having another opportunity to see His Eminence''s face. It''s been a long time, Master.

    Yes. Long time no see, Bartolomeus.

    To his worship, Jurgen merely replied with a nod.

    Appropriate, given the relationship between master and apprentice.

    Meena was not happy, but she could not take it out on her mentor, for whom Val had the greatest respect, and so she just paid her respects in silence, "You''re Wilhemina," she said.

    "So this elf is Wilhemina.

    Yes, my name is Vilhemina. Hello. My name is Wilhemina. It''s a pleasure to meet you for the first time, Gro?hert J¨¹rgen.

    Jurgen twitched his brown eyebrows at her call.

    Groth Held is one of the titles he holds, an honor bestowed on those who have made significant contributions to the empire called "Heroic Title".

    By the way, Val has already been presented with the same title.

    The reason Meena doesn''t have it is because it''s not something that any Yagami Kiki could get.

    I don''t like to be called by the title of hero. Haven''t you heard from the Bartolomeus guy?

    I didn''t say anything, sir.

    Val answers, not her, and grins.

    ''This guy. You haven''t changed.''

    Jurgen starts laughing out loud.

    This kind of exchange was what Val and Jurgen were always doing.

    ''''I''m relieved to see that my master has not changed either.

    Val''s statement came from the heart, but the one being said hummed and sniffed sarcastically.

    ''Maybe it was a mistake not to change. At my age, I can''t believe they''re forcing me to work again.

    It''s a disaster.

    Instead of chiding his master, he shows him pity.

    ''Totally.''

    Jurgen nodded with a straight face.

    Meena couldn''t keep up with the pace of their breathy conversation.

    That gave her a hint of the relationship between Val and Jurgen, so she was satisfied with herself.

    ''Well, I think it''s time you came in. My nephew Otto wanted to entertain you guys and I didn''t hear about it.

    Jurgen said regretfully, and Val responded with a look that said he had no choice.

    ''Otto is the head of the Altmaier family now too, you know. ''I suppose things aren''t as they used to be,''

    We walk through a gate where armed private soldiers stand, and then we walk down a garden path neatly paved with white stone, Jurgen, Val and Meena in that order.

    Jurgen unexpectedly lowers his voice and speaks to Val.

    ''A noble elf sounds like a loyal dog to be more angry at you than he is at being neglected.

    Knowing his master''s foul-mouthed ways, he doesn''t get angry or chide him now, but returns a smile.

    ''''Meena is a good girl,''''

    It''s just for you.

    Jurgen kicked off his follow-up.

    Val didn''t deny it, but silently shrugged his shoulders.

    ''It sounds like a nolocaine story, you fool.

    I didn''t mean to, though.

    He crossed his arms with a troubled look on his face at Jurgen''s words.

    This is the first time Jurgen is inclined to feel sorry for Meena.

    Then Val asks his master, "By the way, master, you''re looking very bad today.

    ''By the way, Master, you''re dressed very decently today. Was it when you were on active duty that you would stiffen your shoulders if you weren''t cheap?

    It''s the same now. I have no choice but to wear this attire at the request of my nephew.

    Jurgen sounded truly disgusted.

    His personality, which was no more aristocratic than Weinberger''s, hadn''t changed at all.

    It was a nostalgic aspect for Val, but the question remained unanswered.

    ''''I see. I thought for a moment that I had come to the wrong house.''''

    Jurgen responds to his words with a touch of sarcasm.

    ''I''m afraid so. You guys can change your clothes later.

    I''m sorry, sir.

    Val fanned the heavens wide.

    He knew that if it was the Altmaier family, they would always have clothes on hand to lend in case of an emergency.

    If there was ever going to be a place where such a thing was needed, he couldn''t destroy the face of his master and Otto, even if it was troublesome.

    ''It can''t be helped. Let''s prepare ourselves, Meena.

    Yes, sir.

    Meena must not be as cramped as Val, but she replies in a disciplined manner.

    ''Be that as it may, my master didn''t bring me any gifts because he thought I wouldn''t like them.

    You''re doing the right thing.

    Jurgen responded to his apprentice''s confirmation with a look of satisfaction.

 72 72. Alto Maier family.txt

    The headquarters of the Altmaier family is an impressive castle with pure white walls and a red triangular roof.

    It is divided into three sections: the barracks for over 500 private soldiers, a separate wing for the servants, and the main wing for the family members.

    As soon as they sat down on the luxurious brown sofas in the ample 30-square-meter guest room, a young maid appeared and served them three cups of tea.

    Then, almost by mistake, Otto arrived.

    ''Thank you, uncle. And Master Bartolomeus, it''s been a long time.''

    He held out his hands with a friendly smile, expressing his welcome to his guest.

    ''It''s been a few years since the change of headship ceremony, Otto.

    Val''s responded with open arms and they embraced lightly.

    Their closeness was evident to Meena from the fact that both of them skipped the worship service.

    It was probably for that reason that Val hadn''t brought his mask with him.

    After pulling away, Otto''s gaze turned to her.

    ''It''s nice to meet you, Lady Wilhemina, isn''t it? I''m Otto Westphalen Altmaier. ''Goodness me.''

    I suppose the reason why she performed the worship is because she is Yagami Akira.

    ''I''m Wilhemina,''

    She returns the salute curtly.

    It was a courtesy not to the head of House Altmaier, but to Val''s acquaintance.

    ''I am honoured to hear that you will be joining our family''s banquet today. I would ask you to take the liberty of changing your clothing.

    I know. Meena, too, okay?

    Yes, sir.

    Meena replied when asked by Val.

    ''I''d like to renew old acquaintanceships with Master Bartolomeus, but for some reason I''m too busy with my work.

    Otto really does seem to have a hard time making his case.

    Val knew very well how unusual it was for the head of the noble family himself to be greeted in this way.

    ''I understand. After all, I came to visit you many times when I was a child. We don''t want you to be bothered.

    I''m sure Master Bartolomeus would say so, but that''s not the case.

    You''ll be able to see that you are not the only one.

    The two of you left without hospitality, no one in their right mind could do that.

    Then I''ll keep you company. That will be fine.

    When Otto heard Juergen''s offer, his face changed to a complex one.

    Juergen is the star of this event, and under normal circumstances he should not be the one to entertain.

    However, in this case, it would be unavoidable.

    "Please, uncle," he said. My wife and child will be here soon.

    Otto thanked him repeatedly and left with a regretful look on his face.

    ''It''s going to be tough, that guy,''

    Val commented on his friend''s current situation as a child.

    ''When you''re the head of a noble family, you have many roles and more ties to them. If you''re going to feel sorry for him, you should show your face once in a while.''

    Let''s do it.

    He nods honestly at Jurgen''s words.

    Jurgen asks such an apprentice what he was curious about by deploying his soundproofing magic.

    ''By the way, I heard you encountered and defeated the Demon Marshal. How strong was he?''''

    Two of his limiters are broken. In terms of strength, he''s a good match for Manuel and Sidonier.

    Val confided honestly.

    ''''I''m pretty sure those guys are only competing for fourth place among the eight divine lights. If the Marshal is that strong, then I''m wondering how far the Demon King and the Four Dukes, who are said to be positioned above him, are.''''

    Is it Jurgen''s calmness when he doesn''t rejoice that the Marshal is only a middle class strength even with the Eight God Terriers?

    ''''Well, even within the same Marshal, there will be a difference in strength, so I don''t think you should be relieved.

    That''s right. I''m glad to see that no one in the upper echelons seems to be floating around.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a difficult opponent for Ingway and the other three lower-ranked players if Val-sama has two limiters. Naturally, other than Yagami Akira, the chances of winning are almost zero.

    ''''Assuming that the seven Marshals are all of the Manuel and Sidonier class, I''m guessing that the strength of the Demon World is comparable to the Empire, even if you look at it low.

    Val told his master about his prediction.

    ''''I feel that the strength of the demon world is not as strong as I thought it would be, does that mean that we have developed and become stronger ......?

    Jurgen murmurs, not looking the least bit optimistic.

    More than a thousand years have passed since the end of Invazion.

    While that time has made the terrestrial world grow by leaps and bounds, has it not advanced the demon world?

    ''''It''s just that if we have a force as strong as the Empire, it''s dangerous for any country other than the Empire to be able to resist properly.

    Meena agrees with Jurgen''s words.

    ''''Yes. And if we have a necromancy user who uses corpses, the enemy''s strength will increase dramatically. If they can smash non-Empire countries first, and then enrich their forces against the Empire, it will be quite nasty.''''

    Bal and Jurgen''s expressions twitched at her somewhat stranger comment.

    ''''I''d like to say that there''s no such thing as a Necromancy wielder, but I guess the common sense of the earthly world doesn''t apply to the demon world.

    It would be dangerous to assume.

    Val replied to his master''s lament with a sigh.

 73 73. Ottos wives and children.txt

    Otto has two wives.

    Otto has two wives, which is not much for a Countess, but he was blessed with three boys and two girls, so he didn''t need a third wife.

    ''It''s been a long time, Master Bartolomeus. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Vilhemina.

    The one who greeted me first was First Queen Alberta in a blue dress.

    She was a countess who was a childhood friend of Otto''s and a woman who knew Val as a child.

    ''It''s been a long time, Lady Bartolomeus. It''s a pleasure to meet you for the first time, Lady Vilhemina.

    The next to greet her was the second queen, Zonya, who wore a red dress.

    She was a Viscountess and had first met Val at her wedding ceremony.

    Each of the girls had taken a handful of their own children.

    ''It''s been a long time. You two are as beautiful as ever, and I''m jealous of that Otto guy.''

    He admired the beauty of his wives, but mixed in with his true feelings.

    Alberta is a striking woman with green eyes and red hair, and Zonya is a bewitching woman with brown hair and blue eyes and a weeping black woman under her left eye.

    Although both of them have children and are over thirty, they are both beautiful, as if to say that they are now in their prime as women.

    ''Well, you''re very good at it,''

    They both interpreted Val''s words as social niceties and smiled politely.

    ''I''m Vilhemina. Nice to meet you.

    It was another curt greeting on Meena''s part, but the two were not offended.

    As a noblewoman, you have the opportunity to gain a certain amount of knowledge about the race of elves.

    And when it comes to Yagami Teru, he''s a much higher rank than the countess.

    ''''Then let me introduce the children next.

    Alberta said, addressing an eight-year-old boy in a light blue ceremonial dress who was holding her right hand.

    ''My eldest son, Henry, and then my eldest daughter, Corinna, and my second son, Thomas. Say hello.

    Hey there.

    Nice to meet you.

    The children greeted their mother with a frightened look.

    The one in red was Corinna and the one in yellow was Thomas.

    All three children seemed to have a shy nature.

    Next, Zoya introduced their two children.

    The eldest, Deborah, and the eldest, Kurt.

    Hello.

    Deborah, dressed in pink, and Kurt, dressed in green, both had bright, friendly smiles on their faces.

    Val was intrigued by the fact that they had the same father, but their personalities were so different that they could be considered polar opposites.

    ''Henry and the others are much more reserved,''

    Alberta sighs in annoyance as she says it out loud without hesitation.

    ''''That''s right. I''m worried now that I''ll be the next head of the family.''''

    In the Altmeier family, it is common for an illegitimate son to take over the house.

    That''s why, if nothing else, Henry will be the heir, and it''s not surprising that she''s worried.

    ''I wish I could tell you that Kurt will support you and you''ll be fine.

    Zonya also looked gloomy.

    She seemed to be convinced that her son would be assisting Alberta''s son.

    Val is glad that there is no possibility of a family disturbance, she thinks.

    Otto is an old acquaintance, and he does not want to see an ugly conflict between his children if possible.

    ''When the time comes, you can count on your mentor to be there for you.

    Val comforted the two ladies with that.

    They accepted the offer with a smile, but it was J¨¹rgen himself who was not convinced.

    "Don''t give him a cheap shot without asking him. How long do you want me to work for you?

    When he laughed instead of being angry, he wasn''t angry.

    Val and Mina were fine, but the ladies seemed relieved that Jurgen wasn''t angry.

    ''It will be troublesome later on if the people around you think that even I''m going to put my shoulder to the Altmaier family when you''re here.

    Yeah.

    Jurgen affirmed Baru''s point with an abhorrent expression, and the ladies made a bitter face.

    The Eight Divine Brilliance was the biggest force in the empire, and being close to or having a handmaiden was a great weapon in the aristocratic world.

    Even if the Altmaier family didn''t do anything, there would still be people who would envy and envied them.

    The relationship between Yagamiaki and the aristocracy is quite delicate.

    It is wise to avoid the situation that should be avoided as much as possible.

    It''s a good thing that we are able to defeat all the noblemen together, but not these kids.

    Jurgen is directed at children who are still too young to understand the meaning of the adults'' conversations.

 74 74. Junior Brother.txt

    Madam, we''re ready for you.

    One of the butlers came into the room and approached Alberta and the others.

    The girls turned to Val and Mina and smiled.

    ''Thank you for your patience. ''We''re ready for you, and we''d appreciate it if you could change your clothes. We''ll show you around now.

    Alberta led Val and Zonya led Meena to another empty room.

    There were neatly folded clothes and two butlers and two maids waiting for them each.

    I don''t need to confirm that they are members of the group to help me change clothes.

    This is because for the imperial aristocracy, clothes are something they are forced to wear.

    After changing clothes, Val walked out and met with Jurgen who was waiting in the corridor.

    ''''Master, didn''t you go first?''''

    He wondered what the guest of honor at the banquet would be doing here now, but Jurgen gave him a nonchalant look.

    ''It''s a private party with only one family, so it''s fine.

    That reminds me of this guy.

    Val chuckles.

    The steward near them remained expressionless and stood by without saying a word.

    They knew Jurgen''s character well, too, and they must have given up.

    Five minutes after Val stepped out into the hallway, Meena came out in a beautiful lacy green dress.

    Her hair was tied back and there was a magnificent diamond shining around her neck.

    When she sees Val, she bows her head in a great hurry.

    ''I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, Master Bal.

    The fact that she was aware of Jurgen''s presence here but didn''t mention his name was very typical of Meena.

    ''''Hey Meena, you''re my mentor.

    Val cautioned, but Jurgen, in his own right, chuckled in amusement.

    ''Good. It is a fact that the Goddess of Repentance bows only to Bartholomeus. No wonder those who don''t care about the Emperor feel no differently about me.

    Seeing his master, who seemed to even be pleased, Val wanted to hold his head up.

    ''That''s why I wanted you to keep your manners.

    He didn''t criticize his master for his rudeness to him, but rather he knew his master''s character and warned him to be careful.

    He explained to Meena, who didn''t really understand the situation.

    ''''He''s also generally a problematic person who doesn''t know how to be polite. In a way, he''s a good match for you.

    ''How dare you take your master and call him a troublemaker, Bartolomeus?

    Please stop biting me for pointing out the facts.

    To Jurgen, who falters with a disgruntled look on his face, Bal returns with a dumbfounded look.

    (Is this Master Bartolomeus''s master ......?)

    Meena looked at Jurgen with wonderment in her eyes.

    It was new to see Val like this, and she was very happy to see it, but she also felt somehow uncomfortable.

    Shouldn''t you two be there?

    Meena didn''t show her attitude, but intervened in their playfulness.

    The stewards were relieved and Val and Jurgen both had a momentary look of utter confusion on their faces.

    ''Then let''s go, Bartolomeus.

    Yes, Master.

    The two had a conversation, however deliberately, but no one put in a point of order.

    ''It''s over here,''

    The sight of the butler smiling at her, Meena felt that she had seen the spirit of a professional.

    However, if you weren''t this good, there''s no way you''d be able to serve as a butler for an imperial nobleman.

    It takes more than five minutes to walk from the hallway to the banquet hall.

    ''''It''s as spacious as ever,''''

    Val says in a whisper.

    There was a lot of nostalgia in his tone of voice.

 75 75. Greetings.txt

    The room where the banquet was to be held was the "Morning Sun Room", which was about 100 square meters.

    Literally in the morning, the room was designed so that sunlight streamed in through the huge east window.

    Large gold chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and candelabras installed on the walls were all lit, creating a gorgeous and opulent impression.

    The food was mostly laid out on a horizontal table, and the maids were arranging glass cups and silverware.

    Jurgen had just arrived with Val and Meena when Otto brought his own clan to meet them.

    ''I''m sure you know Master Bartolomeus, but I''m sure you''ve never met Master Wilhemina before. Even if it''s a hassle, let me introduce you first.

    Otto calls out the names of the four men of the clan who stand to his left, dressed in dark ceremonial attire and who look like him.

    ''First of all, right next to me is my uncle Roy.

    Master Jurgen''s brother, Master Roy.

    Val, who knows his stuff, gives Meena a supplementary explanation.

    ''Next will be my older brother Achim, then my second brother Ryner, and finally my youngest brother Rojos.

    ''It''s been a long time, Master Bartolomeus, it''s been a long time. Vilhemina, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I am honored to have the opportunity to see your face.

    Both Roy and Achim and the others repeated similar greetings.

    Even if it was monotonous and boring, it was polite to listen silently and return the greetings.

    ''Now let me introduce you to the ladies. You know of Barbara, Roy''s wife, Lady Bartolomeus.

    He played with me a few times when I was a little girl.

    Val responds to Otto''s words.

    The men he''s been introduced to and Barbara are familiar faces to him.

    They share unearned memories of spending the same time with each other when they were still nobody.

    However, this was the first time they had met Otto''s brother''s wives.

    After the introductions, Otto spoke up.

    Let us now celebrate the new beginning of our great uncle J¨¹rgen''s life with a hearty meal.

    The lengthy preliminaries are finally over and the party begins.

    Jurgen sits at the top seat, as he is the star of the day, and Otto sits to his left and Val to his right.

    Next to Otto, Alberta, Zonya and their children sit down next to Otto.

    Meena sits next to Val''s right, and Achim sits next to her.

    Meena didn''t quite understand the way they were sitting, but she was happy because she could sit next to Bal.

    We were served shell and onion soup, sauerkraut and salt-boiled sausage, potato pancakes, and a meuniere of a large white fish called king cassowary, which is over a meter long.

    What is king caskouille? You''re scaring me, Otto.

    Val spoke to Otto as he did so.

    It is a custom in the empire to prefer eating King Cascoel for celebrations, but the price is quite high because it is a fish that is not caught in large quantities and requires magical equipment to maintain its quality.

    It wouldn''t have been easy for the Count family to get the numbers that would be served at today''s feast, even if they were the Count family.

    ''''It would be a pleasure for the Altmaier family to have your uncle needed by the country again,''''

    Otto smiles at him.

    "Shame on them for needing me, you immature lot.

    Jurgen spoke harshly, but this was an embarrassment.

    The friendly atmosphere remained the same, as everyone knew everyone except Meena and the small children.

    Wine was poured for the adults and juice for the children, and then Otto picked up a glass.

    ''To the glory of your uncle. ''To the coming of Master Bartholomeus and Master Wilhemina. To the tomorrow of our Altmaier family!

    Cheers!

    The adults, except for Meena, chanted high and the children chanted excitedly.

    After taking a sip of their drinks, they all picked up their spoons.

    The Empire was not a very fussy country when it came to eating etiquette, but these two things were considered good manners.

 76 76. After-meal entertainment.txt

    After the after-dinner tea has been brought in and the children''s patience has run out and they have gone out of the room to play, Jurgen unexpectedly opens his mouth.

    ''I don''t mean to be rude, but I have one concern about this role. It''s how rusty my arms are. I''ve come all this way, and I need the help of either Bartolomeus or Vilhemina.

    ''Uncle, I don''t think that''s a good idea: ......

    Otto''s eyes widened as he looked up.

    The fact that the other faces were also stunned suggests that this was a proposal that no one had heard of.

    ''''Indeed, I''m curious about Master''s current power. Meena, it''s up to you.

    I''m sorry, sir.

    Meena, who was abruptly dumped by Val for her role, coolly agreed, as usual.

    ''''I''m looking forward to the power of Jurgen, the God of Destruction,''''

    I''ll tell you, little girl.

    Jurgen smiles belligerently at her seemingly haughty remark.

    It was Otto who was flustered.

    ''''Wait a minute. If the Eight God Brilliance clash with each other, even if it''s a skirmish, wouldn''t it be enough to cause damage to the extent of losing our home?¡¡Master Bartolomeus, please don''t do this.

    He was right that the only person who could stop him was Val, but unfortunately Val had no intention of stopping him.

    That''s why I''m not going to fight. We need to protect our surroundings from these two clashes.

    Oh, so that''s what happened.

    After hearing Val''s answer, Otto finally understood his intentions and was relieved at the same time.

    Roy opened his mouth on behalf of the Altmaier family members who hadn''t been able to follow the flow of the conversation.

    ''''I don''t know, but is it okay if we don''t stop, my lord?

    It''s not often that Bartholomeus protects us, Uncle Roy.

    Otto has seen and knows what he can do, even if it''s just until Val is on his own.

    That was why he felt safe.

    ''''Not so. Wasn''t fighting between the Eight Divine Lights forbidden in the Empire?''

    However, Roy was concerned about something else.

    You have no right to complain because they are looking for me to remove rust. If you have a complaint, you can refuse the job.

    Jurgen gives a strong reply.

    It''s a natural reaction since all Yagami Teru was in a position to be allowed to do this much, to varying degrees.

    ''''I agree with you.''''

    Val supported his master''s opinion.

    Otto and the others had the good sense not to say it, although they sympathized with him, "The Emperor must be having a hard time.

    ''''Where would you like the place to be?''''

    When Meena asked, Otto quickly interrupted her.

    ''''If Wilhemina-sama is also Yagami Akira, she can do aerial combat, right?¡¡If possible, I''d like it to be in the air, please.

    I don''t tell Jurgen because I know he can do it.

    ''It would be disastrous for the garden if we had a ground battle. I don''t think I''d be able to defend it to the ground either.

    Meena accepts as Val agrees to his request.

    ''I understand,''

    They''re all good to go.

    Jurgen chuckles.

    ''But first, Meena, get dressed. It''s not a good idea to fight in a borrowed dress.''

    The men look both relieved and disappointed at Val''s words.

    When a beautiful elven woman would conduct an aerial battle while wearing a dress, they would still imagine a lot of things.

    Even Meena, who was confident that nothing they fantasized about would happen, obeyed his words.

    When Meena, Juergen and Val head outside with Otto''s guidance, the clan members follow them.

    ''''Since we''re going to be here, I''d like to see a battle between the Eight Divine Brilliance.

    I never thought I''d see it with my own eyes.

    The women were cooler, in contrast to the men, who seemed to be looking forward to the event, or rather, looking forward to it.

    ''But I wonder if they''ll understand from what we''ve seen.

    There was no one to answer their questions.

    The garden they were led to seemed to be a generous two hundred square meters, with tall trees with lush foliage near the wall.

    Meena could tell immediately that the lawn was planted and well-kept.

    ''''It''s certainly not a good idea to fight here.

    He embraces his nature-loving elven thoughts.

    ''Do we need a judge?''

    Jurgen laughs when Val asks them both a question.

    ''You don''t need it. It''s my rust remover. Don''t let me down, Wilhemina.

    Then he provokes Meena.

    She''s quite belligerent, but she listens with a cool face.

    Jurgen enjoys the fact that she doesn''t seem to respond to the light pressure as if it were a response.

    It''s not that he doesn''t notice the pressure and provocation, but that he passes it off nicely.

    The only person who can do the same thing is still only Yagami Teru, and she''s certainly great at it.

    ''''If you''re looking for rust removal, I''ll stop you at the right place.

    Both of them nodded in agreement with Val''s words.

 77 77. Jurgen and Villehemina.txt

    What do you know about my powers?

    Yes. Your power is stealing. You destroy literally everything. Castles, fortresses, cities, magic.

    Meena slowly answered Jurgen''s question.

    It sounded like a soothing conversation, but the temperature around them was rapidly changing to a chilled and tense atmosphere.

    ''''I heard that you were called the ''God of Destruction'' for destroying and attacking the fortified city of Gestan, which was an enemy of yours for many years, with ten fortifications, eight forts, and five castles, all by yourself.

    The Kingdom of Gestan has fallen and its lands have long since become Imperial territory.

    The man who practically single-handedly ended the history of a country, was Jurgen, the God of Destruction.

    ''''I''m well aware of it, but I don''t think that Bartolomeus guy spoke fluently. Did you do your own research?

    ''Yes. Master Val only told me my master''s name and that he was an xenophobe like himself.

    Meena answers Jurgen''s question.

    ''I see. I guess I''d better revise my perception of you slightly.''

    Thank you.

    Jurgen''s words were laced with praise, but Meena, who responded, didn''t seem the least bit happy.

    ''This isn''t a serious game, so it''s time to get started.

    Facing the two of them, who are creating a suffocating sense of urgency, Val throws in a few words without a hint of tension.

    ''''Huh, you''re right.''''

    Jurgen gave a small laugh and they both kicked the ground at the same time.

    They collided in the air, a few meters apart, and both stopped in the air.

    ''''Master shot seven fists clad in the alien power of destruction, and Meena shot three kicks aimed at Master''s side while only preventing it with her left hand, but Master also prevented it.

    Val explained the current offense and defense to the onlookers who probably weren''t following anymore.

    ''Yes, in a moment now: ......''

    Otto could barely say that, while the others watched on with a pout.

    ''I didn''t expect an elf to be able to fight in close quarters as well,''

    Jurgen''s expression does not hide his surprise.

    The elves are generally known as a race that is good at archery and sorcery.

    ''''It''s just a matter of common sense. And even if you just shoot your magic from a distance, I''m sure not a single blow will reach you.

    Meena tells him it''s one of his countermeasures.

    ''Hmm, you know that too?''

    Jurgen makes a ferocious smile.

    His unusual ability to defend himself is also effective in defending himself, and a normal attack would ''destroy'' it.

    ''It''s my rust removal this time. Let''s have a look at my long-range warfare too.

    What Jurgen calls a long-range attack is a black ball of bullets filled with destructive power, like Val shooting out light bullets.

    It is a horrible attack that would destroy that part of the body if it were only blocked normally and attack the enemy.

    ''Show me how to successfully defend against it. I don''t want Val to be too busy.

    If Meena can''t prevent it, Val, who watches over the two of them on the ground, will have to do something about it.

    The black light from Jurgen''s two hands lightly exceeds a hundred.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.

    The only thing that matters is the fact that it''s not the same. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it than just a magic bullet.

    Jurgen marvels.

    If you wanted to prevent his destruction with mere magic bullets, you would have to compress a considerable amount of magic power to increase its strength.

    Meena''s skill to create that in a single breath and more than a hundred of them is astounding.

    ''''That''s exactly what I''m talking about, Akira Yagami. Then let''s get a little serious.''''

    The black bullets that Jurgen shoots out exceed five hundred and are faster than birds.

    Meena cancels them all out without a care in the world.

    ''''Ho?¡¡Then let''s turn it up a bit more challenging.

    Happily, Jurgen creates a number in excess of a thousand and launches it at twice the speed he did earlier.

    Meena offsets it nicely again.

    It was a repetition of an extremely simple task for them, but Otto and the others looked so caustic and tense that they were pale and unable to speak.

    ''How great is that?''

    Otto eventually asks Val fearfully.

    ''Yeah?¡¡An attack that could be kicked off by at least a few thousand troops, I guess. ...... It''s starting to escalate gradually, and it''s starting to become an offensive that could obliterate the imperial capital. It''s time to stop.

    He said it like it was nothing, which made Otto shudder.

    Without even realizing it, he kicked the ground and moved in between Meena and Jurgen.

    Completely caught off guard, their attacks flew in from left and right, but Val quite normally nullified them all.

    ''''It would be appropriate to stop them in this area. It was beginning to exceed the extent that one castle was about to be destroyed by now.''''

    Hmm, yeah.

    Jurgen responded with a look of coming to himself.

    Apparently, he was enthusiastic about it before he knew it.

    ''''So?¡¡What do you think?¡¡How''s my arm?

    ''If it were now, it would be at a level where all Yagami Teru could do it.

    Meena evaluates without reservation.

    ''But isn''t that a fair standard for an instructor role?¡¡What did Master Val think?

    ''I think what''s more important in the instructor role is the ability to teach, rather than the ability to do so.

    At her question, Val said the truth, causing her and Jurgen to roll their eyes.

    ''You''re right, but that''s not something I''m going to say now, is it?

    Jurgen laughs at his apprentice, saying he''s still the same.

 78 78. Evaluation.txt

    ''Well, that was a spectacular match!

    When they''re with each other, they''re much more powerful.

    The men of the Altmaier family, who had come to their senses, spoke up quickly, their cheeks flushed.

    Their eyes glittered like children''s.

    Jurgen landed in spite of them and asked Val.

    ''What do you think, Bartolomeus? ''How is my arm?''

    Seeing his master with plenty of room to spare, he raises his hands in the air as if to say he''s done for.

    ''''You don''t seem to be tired at all, and you haven''t fallen too far. It''s great to see you still maintain your strength at your age. I take my hat off to you.

    Hmm.

    Jurgen sniffed but didn''t seem to be fazed.

    Meena wasn''t the least bit tired, but nothing about her was surprising.

    ''How''s your master''s strength?''

    It felt less like a rumor.

    Asked by Val, Meena gave an airless reply, and Jurgen''s shoulders twitched.

    ''That''s because we can''t get serious here. If our master gets serious, Westphalia will collapse.''''

    I''m sure you do.

    She did not deny Val''s words.

    He could say that she was only giving a foolish response.

    But he understood that she had indicated that she had no intention of being polite or respectful to her mentor.

    ''You''re stubborn in a weird way, dude.

    It''s in my nature.

    She loosened her mouth, glad that Val had gotten the message.

    ''I see. So this is Wilhemina. I could see that His Majesty was having a hard time handling it.''

    Jurgen said with a disgusted look on his face.

    ''You''re the only one who can hold his reins, Bartolomeus.

    Sometimes I wonder if I''m really making things up as I go along, Master.

    Val has a pathetic way of saying it because he''s the one he''s dealing with.

    ''I have,'' he says, ''or this woman wouldn''t even be living in the Empire. Otherwise, this woman wouldn''t even be living in the Empire.

    Jurgen seemed to have gained some understanding of Meena''s personality from the history so far, and he stated it emphatically.

    Meena doesn''t deny it and looks at him quietly.

    ''''Hmm, well, good. As long as this woman doesn''t cause any harm to the Empire, that''s fine.''''

    As long as I live, I will never let that happen.

    Val promised his master.

    ''Aye. ''By the way, what happened to all those guys other than Ortovine and Zelgius?¡¡Hugo and Justin are supposed to still be alive, right?

    He replies to Jurgen''s question by looking back at his memories.

    ''They say he''s disappeared. They don''t even know if he''s in the country or not.''

    Yagamiaki was under no obligation to inform the country of his whereabouts once he retired.

    Still, it was Oltovine who had reported properly, and Zelgius and Jurgen were only living in a place where it was easy to get information.

    And all three were confirmed dead.

    ''''Well, Hugo and Jurgen won''t be of much use to us, so there''s no need to worry about them.

    In the previous generation, Jurgen was the strongest, and Hugo and Justin were fighting for eighth place.

    It may be that he doesn''t care, but Val and the others don''t.

    ''''We''re short of people anyway, so I''d like to have the strength to fight alone.

    Then don''t do it now.

    Jurgen replies curtly.

    ''There''s no way it will work if we start with a glaring lack of resources. Waiting for the right moment is a noble strategy.''

    That''s for you to decide, Your Majesty.

    Val shrugged.

    ''I suppose. Maybe I should give you some advice.''

    Jurgen crossed his arms and began to think seriously.

    It should have been the celebration he needed in the imperial capital, but the conversation took an unexpected turn, and Otto hurriedly interjected as the conversation took an unexpected turn.

    ''''In the midst of your pleasantries, I''m very sorry, but is it correct to say that today''s banquet is now over?''''

    It''s the equivalent of running away, but it''s not shameful.

    In the place where the Eight God Teru are discussing national strategy with each other, it was not something that a nobleman, even if he was the head of the county family, could talk about.

    ''''Ah. ''''You''ve come a long way today, Bartolomeus, Wilhemina.''''

    We''re done with this.

    After thanking Jurgen for his words of thanks, Bal and Meena leave the Altmaier house.

 79 79. A certain reason.txt

    As soon as she returned to Val''s home with her transfer magic, Meena opened her mouth.

    ''I feel that you have been especially kind to the Altmaier family. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Is he special after all?

    ''My mentor was the one who picked me up and raised me as an orphan, and Otto was my first friend. I''d say he''s special in that sense. There were a number of people who knew who I was.

    He admits honestly.

    ''I remember the former head of the Altmaier family treating me well, too.

    Oh, I see.

    Meena didn''t say anything more.

    As long as she knew that the Altmaier family was special to Val, that was all that mattered.

    ''And then?¡¡The truth is, what''s your assessment?¡¡The current master.

    Val switched the conversation off unexpectedly.

    He knew best that Mina wasn''t the kind of personality to tell everything honestly in that place.

    ''''I''m sure you have enough power to call yourself the current Eight Divine Brilliance, but I''m not sure you''re even close to be able to beat Sidonier.

    Of course. It''s why you retired.

    Val was not surprised and accepted her true assessment.

    Meena nodded, then nodded her head.

    ''''When I first met Bal-sama, you were looking for a replacement for Yagami Akira. Why did your predecessors retire?¡¡I''m sure there was some catalyst or reason for it.

    That''s the story.

    He wondered if the day had finally come for him to speak.

    There should have been an opportunity to ask before, but Meena hadn''t asked.

    She would have no problem confiding in him, but he couldn''t bring himself to tell her.

    ''You can ask Claude. If he knows I told him to ask, he''ll tell you.

    ...... I get it.

    Meena wondered, but did not disobey.

    ''Well then, I''ll leave you for today. ...... Would you like me to bring you dinner?

    No, not today. I''ll see you today.

    Yes, sir.

    As she uses her transference magic to disappear, Bal lets out a huff of air.

    Meena visits Claude''s home in the Imperial City.

    Unlike when she goes to Bal''s place, she uses her feet instead of transference magic to stand in front of the door and knock on it.

    The female servant who opens the door freezes at the sight of her beauty, and after a few seconds she comes back to herself and asks

    ''''Vi, Vi, Lady Vilhemina?¡¡What can I do for you?

    I need to talk to Claude.

    The servant, feeling that he was being pressured by his eyes to call at once, went in a great hurry to call his master.

    Claude came in less than a minute later.

    It is also typical for him to be dressed in a neat light blue shirt and navy blue pants, a seamless outfit that looks like a gap, even though he should have been relaxing.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. What do you want?

    Master Val told me to ask you once.

    To Claude, Meena says monotonously.

    ''All right. Get in.

    She was ushered into the reception room, which was small but tastefully decorated and furnished in a superior manner.

    When the maids brought tea and dismounted, Claude opened his mouth as they worked together to soundproof the room.

    ''What do you want to know?''

    ''''That''s why the Yagami Akira retired all together, except for Master Val and you. What happened?

    ......

    Claude''s expression twisted at Meena''s question.

    ''You could have said it yourself, but it''s typical of Bartolomeus when you don''t.

    And it is very typical of Meena to come all the way out here just for that.

    Claude thought so, and decided to teach her.

    ''It''s a simple and stupid reason. Bartholomeus drove those six men into retirement.

    Meena was unusually flabbergasted to hear Val''s confession.

    She didn''t think he was lying, but she also didn''t think Val was the kind of man who would do such a thing for no reason.

    ''It wasn''t until you met Bartholomeus and started making limiters that Bartholomeus had trouble finding limiters. Even if you''ve never heard of him, perhaps you could have guessed it.

    She nodded dully at Claude''s words.

    I can still vividly recall how happy he was that he had finally found the creator of a limiter that could keep his power in check.

    On one occasion, Bartolomeus decided to experiment with a new limiter. Seven of us, including myself, were present at that time.

    It''s not surprising to Meena that it takes seven people to be said to be seven against Bartolomeus.

    You mean ...... that''s why you decided to retire from ......?

    Then her eyes widen as if she realizes something.

    ''Oh. The experiment failed. The limiter was broken, and me and my predecessors were a wreck.

    Faced with a virtually complete loss to Val, seven to one, their predecessors realized that they were on the decline.

    As a result, the other six have decided to retire and the search for their successors has begun.

    ''''I had heard from the wind service that it was unusual for eight gods to be replaced by six people at once, and I had my doubts, but if that''s the situation, it made sense.

    Meena accepts it easily.

    Most of us are about to start laughing at the thought that it''s a made up story, such as the fact that Eight God Teru was defeated by only one person in seven.

    ''''I''m still not surprised?''''

    Yes. I have the confidence to take on all six except Val-sama at the same time.

    To Claude, Meena makes a quarrelsome remark about Claude.

    This isn''t a provocation, it''s a serious statement, and he can''t deny the possibility.

    ''''After you joined, Yagami Akira has increased his strength by leaps and bounds. It''s a happy miscalculation for the empire. ...... We can consider it a happy miscalculation for the empire, can''t we?

    Claude knew that verbal confirmation would be useless, but he felt compelled to ask.

    ''As long as the Empire doesn''t abandon Master Baru or Master Baru decides to turn against the Empire, I will remain on the side of the Empire. Believe it or not, do what you will.

    Meena replies nonchalantly.

    Claude laughed, though he''d be fine with not having her believe him.

    ''Neither of those things are likely.''

    What he believes in is his homeland and Baru.

 80 80. The first group of the academy.txt

    Those who had been sifted through the Academy''s selection exams had gathered in the Imperial City from all over the Empire.

    So did Boniferts and Elhite.

    Boniferts was born the second son of a farmer, and unlike other children of his generation, he was interested in learning.

    He worked hard at his studies while apprenticing in a shop in a nearby town, and was nominated by the local deputy for his calculating skills and received a successful acceptance letter.

    Elhite was born the youngest son of a small town craftsman, and when he was drafted into the army, he was found to have an aptitude for warfare and joined the Fourth Order of Fearglao.

    He emerged among them, and at the recommendation of the Order''s president, he took the test and passed it.

    They had just been approached by Boniferts because of their apparent proximity in age, and they had just confided in each other''s backgrounds and hit it off.

    The twenty of them were waiting in front of the Imperial City for their time to come.

    ''Surprisingly, there are some of us from the commoners. I thought I was the only one.

    Boniferts said, rolling his light blue eyes, and Elhite nodded widely.

    ''''That''s right. His Majesty the Emperor has an idea of taking up commoners as well. I heard that even Yagami Akira has a commoner''s background. That''s what the Patriarch said.''''

    "Oh, Lord Bartholomeus, God of Light and Manuel of Red Rain?

    Boniferts immediately mentioned the names of the two of them.

    The two of them were famous for being Yagami Teru from the commoners.

    ''''It is reputed that you can fight the entire Imperial Knights by yourself, is it true?¡¡Oh, I''m sorry if I offended you.

    Boniferts says so.

    He realized after he spoke that if he was a member of the Order, or might be offended, he might find it offensive.

    But Elhite laughs and shakes his head.

    ''''It''s true, so there''s no way to be angry. It is even rumored that Bartholomeus-sama is stronger than the entire strength of the imperial knights.

    ''Ugh, ...... I don''t think that''s going to happen for any amount of money.''

    Boniferts frowned.

    The Imperial Knights were an elite group that could not even join unless they were elite.

    If we talk about the strength of all the Knights, it would be about 20,000 people, and the magic tools that are provided should be calculated.

    Even if it was said that a single person could surpass them, it wasn''t something that could be believed, though it wasn''t very likely.

    In fact, reactions like Boniferts'' were not that unusual.

    Few doubted that Bartolomeus was the strongest, but there was a difference of opinion as to how strong he was.

    This is partly because most of them don''t know that ''Bartolomeus usually has a limiter on.

    ''''You should remember that Akira Yagami is that great.

    Uh-huh.

    Bonifarts chewed on Elhite''s well-intentioned advice.

    Although it''s hard for him, who was only an ordinary person, to suddenly accept it, it can''t be complete bullshit because it''s what an active knight says.

    That''s what he said to himself.

    ''''I wonder if there are other people from the Knights who are here?''''

    Elhite nodded at Boniferts'' question.

    ''From what I saw, there are about seven of them. You see, it''s probably the one who lowers this silver sword that is given to the knights.''

    He said and lightly tapped the silver scabbard hanging from his waist.

    Boniferts surreptitiously observed, and sure enough, there were seven young men with similar scabbards hanging from their waists.

    ''''Do you know any of them?''''

    Elhite shook his head at his question.

    ''I''m afraid there isn''t one. I''m still a lowly person, so I only know people in the same feaugrao. It seems that if you move up, you''ll be able to interact with other knights.

    ''I even passed the selection exam and, well, I''m lowly.

    Elhite chuckled when Boniferts poked and prodded.

    ''''There aren''t many opportunities to take credit for it. We didn''t take part in the daily monster attacks after all. It''s better if we didn''t have to do anything, though. It''s a sign of peace.

    It was a statement that was very much the example of a knight, but Bonifarts could tell that he meant it in his case.

    (A good man. I wish such a guy would rise to the occasion.)

    I still think it must be difficult.

    No matter how good-natured and talented a commoner is, it''s hard for a commoner to get promoted if he or she doesn''t have the opportunity to take credit for it.

    Even if it is the empire, it should be no exception.

    The chatter that came from all over the place stopped abruptly.

    The reason is very simple: the gates of the castle have opened and a shadow has emerged.

    Jurgen, Ingway and Manuel, followed by Manuel, Claude, Val and Meena.

    Not a single one of them knows the faces of all of them, "You''re probably a nobleman, but who the hell are you? The expression on his face was.

 81 81. To succeed the throne.txt

    ''The chief executive of the academy, I''m doing it?''

    Adrienne''s eyes widened at the emperor''s statement.

    ''You need a track record worthy of being the next Emperor. The Academy is just fine.

    One of the reasons for the emperor''s haste to create the academy at this time becomes clear.

    The technique of having the Crown Prince gain experience before becoming Emperor and acquire achievements that only appeal to those around him has been seen in many parts of the continent since ancient times.

    The current emperor did the same thing when he was crown prince.

    If you succeed in this, the loyalty of the future supporters of the empire will be turned to you. This will be a great asset to those who will sit on the throne in the future.

    Adrienne, who had been listening intently to her father''s words, nodded repeatedly as if she had just made a point.

    ''''We''ll definitely have to pull that off, won''t we?

    ''The risk of failure is huge. It will reignite the succession problem.

    The Emperor advises his son.

    If the new project that had been started at the expense of the state failed, the Crown Prince would naturally be held accountable.

    The nobles who supported the Prince R¨¹diger will be making a fuss about it.

    ''''Bartholomew won''t be able to defend you when he finds out you are a bumbling idiot.

    Baru was hoping for an emperor who would protect the commoners, and there was no reason to side with someone who was not capable of protecting them.

    The other royalty would do everything in their power to bring Bal to their side.

    ''''Yes, Father,''''

    Adrienne''s expression was full of tension, but her voice was unenthusiastic.

    ''I''ll have the vizier as my assistant. And the head of the academy will be followed by someone you can trust. With their help, we will succeed with flying colors.

    Your orders are respectfully accepted.

    Adrienne salutes and takes orders as a subject.

    Arlois, the vizier who had been listening at the emperor''s right side, opens his mouth.

    ''Your Highness, the name of the man who will be the head of the Academy is Jurgen. I''m sure your highness knows that.''''

    ''I can''t even begin to count how many times I''ve heard the name Jurgen, God of Destruction. That Jurgen has taken care of it?

    Adrienne''s cheeks are lightly flushed with joy and excitement.

    ''Actually, I''ve already called for you. Let me through.''

    At the emperor''s words, a kinsman withdrew, bringing with him a man dressed in a blue ceremonial dress.

    ''''It''s been a long time, Your Majesty.

    Yeah. I''ve missed you, Jurgen.

    As he entered, Jurgen first greeted the Emperor and then turned to the Crown Prince.

    ''''I have met the Crown Prince several times, do you remember him?

    At Jurgen''s words, Adrienne gives him a nostalgic look.

    ''''Ah. I remember you as a polite, but never flirtatious, rigid and strong man. I see that hasn''t changed now, either.''''

    Jurgen''s attitude was new and intense to him, as he had been accustomed to being obeyed by his elders or to being prostrated by them.

    ''His Majesty taught me that the dignity of an emperor is only as good as the loyalty of a man like Jurgen.

    I was also taught that a dwarf prostrating himself in authority is not enough to ask for help when the need arises, but I dare not say this.

    "What a waste of a word.

    Jurgen bowed his head in reply, but Adrienne could tell it was just a courtesy.

    ''I don''t see the two of you, Ortwine and Zelgius,''

    Raising his head, Jurgen spoke up to the Emperor.

    ''Those two are going to be late. They''re on the border now.''

    Since both Oltveen and Zelgius are at least familiar with transfer magic, being at the border is not a reason to be late.

    Jurgen interprets this to mean that they have other reasons and don''t want to reveal it without his knowledge.

    As long as the emperor reveals it to Jurgen and the crown prince, it shouldn''t be a problem.

    The reason he doesn''t do it is because the emperor is taking care of them, as befits a "coward".

    ''You''ll be ready for the lecture. Fortunately, it''s a classroom lecture at first.

    I understand.

    If the emperor told him to, Adrienne would have to accept it.

 82 82. Face to face.txt

    You must be the first group from the Academy. My name is Jurgen. Some of you may still remember me.

    When Jurgen said his name, there was a murmur from the students.

    ''''Yoo, Juergen?¡¡Is that Master Jurgen?

    Even the commoners knew the name of Jurgen, the God of Destruction, as expected.

    ''''I have been appointed president of the academy to which you belong. I''m going to be tough on you.''''

    ''Yoo, Mr. Jurgen is the rector: ......

    I''m serious. His Majesty is serious about this business: ......

    Those who heard Jurgen''s greeting could sense the seriousness of the emperor.

    That''s how effective Jurgen''s thunderbolt name was.

    (As expected of a master.)

    And Val, who is watching the situation, is impressed.

    There is no one in Zara who can produce such an effect in an instant, even among the Eight God Terriers.

    It''s not just because of their position, but also because they need to have an awe-inspiring track record.

    ''Then enter in sequence. I will show you the place.

    Jurgen says, and some of them feel uncomfortable.

    It was odd that the other faces would move on without revealing who he was.

    It was the style of the Empire as they knew it, that if the President greeted them, the lecturer would be the next to say his name.

    However, the situation that the location was in front of the castle gates might be a reason for the anomalies, which was understandable.

    And since Jurgen had quickly walked away, the students would have no choice but to follow him.

    The first group of Shunyong Academy''s first group walked after Jurgen and the others with a nervous look on their faces.

    Not a single one of them had ever set foot in the imperial castle, which was also the residence of the royal family.

    It would be a lie to say that they weren''t interested, but the feeling that they couldn''t behave unceremoniously when they didn''t know where and who''s eyes were on them was a big part of them.

    They had just passed the selection test and were all of them with a sense of self-control.

    They were ushered into the audience room inside the imperial castle.

    The thought that there was no way they were going to do this was confirmed when they saw a blue carpet and a mature man sitting on a throne at the top of the stairs.

    At the bottom of the stairs was General Weinberger, in armour, to his right, with Vizier Arlois and Prince Adrian at his left.

    Jurgen and his friends knelt down, the students rushed to their knees and the Emperor opened his mouth.

    He said: "It is a great cause. The Emperor said: "It is a great cause and I have heard that you are a rare talent who will carry the future of our country. Good luck with that.

    They didn''t allow him to raise his face and only let his voice shine.

    Even so, Bonifarts and the other new students of the academy were still moistening their eyes with emotion.

    This is because most of the Imperials will never hear the Emperor''s voice or even see his face in their lifetime.

    (To be able to listen to His Majesty''s jade words.)

    Boniferts makes up his mind to brag about this when he sends a letter to his parents'' house.

    Elhite wants to brag about it to his colleagues in the Order, but he hesitates, thinking they might be jealous.

    The other faces had similar feelings.

    I will allow you a special honor to be given to you in the future. That is to watch Yagami Akira fight.

    This statement comes as a great surprise to the first term students.

    It was something they had never imagined.

    ''''You may go to the Knights'' training grounds. You will be allowed to leave.

    With the Emperor''s permission, they left.

    There, Jurgen took the lead again and moved through the courtyard to the training grounds to the south.

    This is where the Konoe Guards train every day, and about two hundred of them are still doing so today.

    Since the story had passed beforehand, when the Konoe Guard Knights saw Jurgen and the others, they stopped their training and moved to the gray wall area.

    The training area was about 300 square meters, but it didn''t seem very large due to the large number of people.

    In the center, Jurgen and the others advance and look back at the first term students and announce.

    ''''Then you can watch Claude, Manuel and Yngwie battle it out.

    With these words, Claude, Manuel and Yngwie move away from each other.

    Claude Jurgen''s left, Manuel is behind and Ingway is on his right.

    ''Sword Saint Claude, Manuel of the Red Rain ......''

    Someone lets out an awe-stricken voice.

    Val thinks that Claude and Manuel''s aliases are famous in their own right, apparently.

    ''After all this time, unless you''re a knight or someone who knows how to fight, you might not be able to understand the strength of the Eight Divine Light.

    He whispers and Meena responds in a whisper.

    ''Isn''t that why they''re letting the knights in?

    It was her idea to ask them to explain it to her.

 83 83. Teru Yagamis realm.txt

    Let''s get a little flashy for the civilians, huh?

    Manuel said in a loud, well-passed voice, and Claude and Ingway nodded silently.

    It was Ingway who set up first.

    He closed the distance between him and Claude, which was a generous hundred meters, in an instant and cut at him with his twin swords.

    Claude caught it with his own long sword at the point where the twin swords crossed.

    ''''What?¡¡Shh, instantaneous movement?

    It''s a technique called shrinkage. To put it crudely, it''s simply faster.

    Elhite explained to Bonifarts, but he was already in a cold sweat.

    Even he, who had joined the Order and worked hard to train every day, could hardly see it.

    What he barely understood was that Claude had stopped his twin swords, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to understand what was going on either.

    (Fast seems like a clich¨¦ word: ...... Is this what god speed is all about?)

    As Elhite looked on, Manuel slashed at Ingway with a sideways slash through Shontel and into Ingway.

    He was as fast as Yngwie too, but Yngwie was behind Manuel in half a second and fired back.

    What a way to stop that blow with Manuel looking forward.

    From the position of Elhite and the others, they couldn''t understand what could make such a divine move possible.

    ''They aren''t even fast enough to keep up. Be a little more creative.''

    Jurgen advises the three of them.

    ''Hardly.''

    Ingway blurted out as he returned to his starting position in an instant.

    ''Ingway the Gale of Thunder: ......

    Someone looks at him and murmurs.

    ''There may have been a problem with the choice of members. All three of us are good at close combat.''

    Claude says with a bitter smile.

    If Sidonier and Meena, who are good at magic warfare, would have shown a completely different development.

    It''s not worth mentioning, though.

    You can''t blame them. Let me help you a bit.

    It was Val, who was waiting by Jurgen''s side, who said that.

    At this, Claude and the other three turned a straight face and Jurgen said to make sure.

    ''Are you sure, Bartolomeus? You don''t like being a showpiece.

    ''''Bartolomeus!''''

    The effect of the name Jurgen uttered was immense, causing the biggest buzz from the first term students.

    For a man who was said to be the strongest of the Eight God Terriers, it''s no wonder that he had no presence until now.

    ''''Is he really strong?''''

    The provocative remark was made by one of the people who had once complained to Claude.

    He was at a loss for words when he caught a glimpse of the battle between Ingway and his men, but when he found out that Val was there, his impudent thoughts came back to him.

    Claude was dismayed that he was the one who didn''t have any medicine to put on, but it was to Val that he said aloud, "You''re the one who didn''t have any medicine to put on?

    ''Are you sure you want to do this?''

    Yeah. I''m going to attack them now. You''ll have to defend yourselves.

    Manuel smiles belligerently at Val''s answer.

    ''That''s nice. All right, let''s do something fancy at best. You don''t know what you''re doing, but we''ve got the power to make you understand what we''re doing.

    I will.

    Val said matter-of-factly, and made a hundred or so balls of light with a radius of about three centimeters appear around him.

    ''...... Huh?''

    Someone watching over them let out a dumb sound at the unusual situation.

    The ball of light attacked Claude, Yngwie and Manuel at super speed, but all three of them quadrupled up with one hand.

    ''Warming up for them first?''

    Ingway spoke to Val as he looked at the first term students.

    ''That''s about it. I know you guys wouldn''t even be able to warm up to this level.''

    Val says and holds out about five hundred small balls.

    ''Yeah, why?''

    Isn''t it strange that there''s no time lag?

    Those who had the knowledge of magic peeled their eyes and began to panic.

    The speed at which Val''s ball of light was emitted was far beyond their common sense.

    What kind of world does Akira Yagami say he lives in if he says this is not even a warm-up yet?

    The konoe knights who were waiting by the wall were not the least bit surprised.

    This is because they have some understanding of Yagamiuki''s power.

    I''m sure all of them know that it''s not a lie to say that they''re still in the warming up stage

 84 84. Challenges of the Empire.txt

    After being reminded of the power of Yagami Akira, they all moved to the western section of the castle prepared for the academy, where a brief entrance ceremony was held.

    However, there was no sign of Bal and Meena on the spot.

    It was Jurgen''s decision that they didn''t need to be present at the entrance ceremony, and they were gratefully indulged.

    ''Even though the future was promising, it seemed like you were only a chick at this stage, Bal-sama.

    Meena speaks to Val from next to him as he walks slowly through the castle.

    You''re probably around 20 years old at the most. You''ll need plenty of experience to become an influential person. And the person who can become a vizier, vizier, general or magic director is already at an age where he or she will be able to make a name for himself or herself.

    I didn''t see anyone who could have been a general or a witchcraft chief.

    She probed lightly and got a rough idea of the first term students'' abilities.

    ''Well, they''re not inherently at the level they come up with either. I think that''s exactly what the ...... empire is facing.

    And Val sighs.

    The challenge for the empire, he says, is that while some of the personnel are outstanding, it''s therefore hard to find a successor to replace them.

    ''''It seemed like the generational change of the Eight Divine Brilliance went smoothly, didn''t it?

    Mina questioned.

    As far as she knows, the eight shinigami, who seem to be the hardest to collect, were easily eight people together.

    Val chuckles and points out something she''s forgotten.

    ''If it wasn''t for you, there would only be seven of us and someone else wouldn''t be able to retire.

    Oh, yes, of course.

    Mina gave a shy and embarrassed smile.

    It wasn''t just because she was strong in any way that she had been promoted to Yagami Akira.

    If there had been someone else of suitable strength, it would have been very unlikely that she would have been chosen.

    ''''I''ll say it again, as long as you have the right people and everyone agrees with you, you can retire.

    Val repeats what he once said to her when he scouted her.

    ''You don''t need to worry about me, sir. I have no complaints about me.

    She replied with a smile, disorienting the maidservant who happened to witness it.

    On the outside, she is an exceptional beauty.

    Now that everyone knows her character, no men have come to court her, but when no one knew her, she would receive applications in droves.

    I don''t know about the others, though.

    She spits venom in a mischievous way.

    Her bitterness towards everyone but Val was never going to change.

    ''''They all admit it internally. It''s not often that Yagami Akira is so docile that he doesn''t do anything because the odds of winning one-on-one are slim.

    He assessed his companions as such.

    He once told Claude that he was unhappy with her attitude and not saying anything, but there were probably only two or three people, including Claude, who wanted to say something, but couldn''t.

    Sydonier is critical of the emperor personally, although he obeys the official orders of the emperor and the decisions of the state.

    Manuel is not without loyalty, but it''s doubtful that he would risk his life to fight for the emperor, even if he wasn''t Val.

    As expected, if there were eight of the strongest class of beings, they couldn''t all be loyal to each other.

    ''''It''s only recently, but I think I''ve figured that out.

    Meena agrees with him.

    They had just stepped out of the castle and were basking in the sun when they bumped into Princess Beate and Sidonie.

    ''Oh, Val and Vilhemina. Have you had enough of the Academy?

    The Princess shows that she knows properly.

    ''Yes. We have been given permission by my master Jurgen to do nothing even if we were here.''

    Val and Mina only made a brief bow, but Beate didn''t get angry.

    ''Well, how about a cup of tea if you want?¡¡I just happened to catch Sydonier just now.

    She smiles as Val glances lightly at the captured Sidonier.

    Apparently, Sydonier intends to be on good terms with Princess Beate.

    ''''Thank you for inviting me. I will join you.''''

    If it were true, it would not be complimentary to speak to the princess in this way.

    But Beate, famous for his eccentricities, was rather pleased.

    ''Yes. How about Vilhemina?''

    I''m coming, sir.

    If Val is coming, he''ll come, as she and Sidonier both expected, and the reply comes from Meena''s mouth.

 85 85. Princess compliment.txt

    It was decided that the place to have tea with Princess Beate would be at the palace where she lived.

    Or you could just go to any one of those rooms.

    She insisted, but the female officers did their best to stop her.

    Even the head mistress came out, and as a result, Beate was defeated and accepted to have it at the detached palace.

    A too gorgeous group of people, the Imperial Lady and the three Yagami Teru, would never be allowed to hold a tea party in a mere empty room, no matter how much of an imperial castle it was.

    The female officers seemed to have a headache at the imperial princess, whose common sense was unacceptable to any extent.

    As long as they were allowed to work at the imperial castle, they were all particularly loyal to the royal family, and no one rejoiced at the ugly news of the royal family.

    I was impressed by the emperor''s and personnel''s discernment, but only Val, Mina and Sidonier could afford to do that.

    When I returned to the palace, I found that the maids of honor had begun preparing for a tea party.

    ''Oh, you are so clever, aren''t you?¡¡I can''t believe you''re preparing me.

    Beate''s mood immediately improved and she smiled and spoke to her handmaiden.

    ''As for Your Highness, I expected that he was planning to hold a tea party somewhere in the imperial castle without permission, and that the chief lady or the chamberlain would oppose him and he would turn back.

    The middle-aged maid of honor looks familiar and says something like she''s been watching the series of events unfold.

    ''''It''s so frustrating ...... that I can''t say anything back ......''''

    The imperial princess really bites her lip in frustration.

    ''''As expected of a fierce man of history. Lord Zenda, whose history dates back to the birth of His Highness Adrienne.''''

    Zenda chuckled as Val applauded and praised him.

    ''I''ll take that as a compliment, Master Bartolomeus.

    He shows quite a bit of penetration, but he doesn''t flinch at that much and nods silently.

    ''I had anticipated the tea party, but I couldn''t read up on the number of people, so I''ll have to wait a while longer.

    Zenda said, bowing grudgingly and withdrawing.

    Instead, a group of young maidservants came over and led them to a white round table in the garden.

    After a short wait, rose water is brought in for a few people.

    ''''As expected of the maidservants who report directly to Her Imperial Highness, they are well-trained, aren''t they?

    Sydonier complimented her with a smile.

    It was typical of this woman that she didn''t sound envious at all.

    ''So that''s the way it is, isn''t it?''

    Beate replied with a look that said she thought that was normal.

    At a time like this, it should be a noblewoman''s manners to make an affectionate smile and say thank you, but it doesn''t work for her as a matter of course.

    Sydonier herself is of a character that feels such manners are rigid, so instead of raising an eyebrow, she has a good feeling for the princess.

    ''''Sorry to keep you waiting. Please come this way.

    They didn''t wait five minutes before being led to the green-roofed terrace.

    There was a large white pot and several scones lined with white teacups.

    ''Suzu Zenda, I see you''ve read some of it.

    Val was impressed.

    It wouldn''t take more than five minutes, or even enough time to prepare from scratch what would be served at the royal family''s tea party.

    Considering the shortness of the wait, it was natural to assume that Zenda was just trying to be humble.

    ''''Well, if I can say that His Highness Beate can easily invite His Highness, and yet there''s only one person who would readily accept His Highness'' invitation, it would be us. Although it was unexpected that Meena would come, but he must have decided to come if Bartolomeus would come.

    Sydonier tried to say why Zenda could have predicted it.

    It was entirely true, so the maidservant, who was said to be a fierce fighter of the past, only nodded silently.

    ''Something frustrating: ......''

    Beate growled again.

    Having a subject who could anticipate one''s actions would be a great honor for the ruling class of the empire.

    She was an insane girl in this regard as well.

    ''''For now, why don''t you give Zenda a compliment?''''

    Val can''t help but chide him a bit, as expected.

    ''Oh, yeah?''

    He didn''t usually say any of these things, so Beate decided to consider it.

    ''Zenda, that''s brilliant. Keep up the good work.

    He compliments Zenda with a sober face.

    ''I would like to be honoured by Your Highness with a compliment to the last generation.

    Even if it is perfunctory, the fact that she was praised by the royal family has an immense effect.

    Zenda responds to her not with a "worship" but with a "salute", kneeling on the spot and putting his hands on the ground.

    Unintentionally, Val had proved to be a strong influence on the royal family, like Beate, who seemed to live without common sense, but it was too late for those present, and it was not the case.

    ''''By the way, when did Vilhemina get to know His Highness?''''

    Sydonier questioned.

    She realized they knew each other by the fact that Beate hadn''t greeted her for the first time either.

    ''You and Val came to dinner with me the other day.

    It had been fun, Beate reflected on the memories, but Sydonier shot Val a dumbfounded look.

    ''So the rumors were true about you using His Royal Highness as a place to eat. You are as insane as His Highness Beate, Bartolomeus.''

    I''m honestly aware of that.

    He admitted honestly.

    ''''It''s the role of the Yagamihui to interact with the imperial family, and it''s also the imperial family''s job to keep the Yagamihui close to them.

    It was Mina who defended him, "There are limits to things, Vilhemeena.

    ''Things have limits, Vilhemeena.

    Sydonier sighs and admonishes her, but of course it doesn''t work on her.

    This member of the team would make Sydonier quite sensible.

    He immediately noticed and sighed softly.

 86 86. Great place.txt

    The topic of conversation at the tea party started with clothing trends and went into the balance of power among the noble families.

    The only one who speaks is Princess Beate, while Yagamihiki and the others listen to the conversation in silence.

    ''''I can''t help but notice how many idiots care about power.

    Eventually, Sydonier is stunned and expresses his opinion.

    ''Do you think so too, Sydonier?''

    Beate''s eyes sparkled with joy at finding his mate.

    ''Of course I am,''

    Sydonier agrees without a second thought.

    It''s not a matter of which family has acquired which power, it''s a matter of personal ability and the trends of the times, and their descendants should not be proud of it. And there is no medicine for them to think that it is their own power.

    There were not a few noblemen who were under the illusion that the abilities and achievements of individuals who had started and grown their families were their own, who were only following in their footsteps.

    ''''I heard it''s still better in the Empire.

    Beate sighs.

    ''There are no few nobles in the empire who realize that they are where they are because of their great ancestors.

    ''It seems awful in the Western Kingdoms,''

    Sidonier agreed.

    The Empire''s intelligence-gathering capabilities were not high, except when it came to the rival kingdoms on the same continent.

    Merchants and entertainers who couldn''t keep up with the kingdoms would often drift into the Empire.

    ''''The empire is a good country to have so many decent nobles.

    The majority of them are said to be unhappy with the way things have turned out.

    On the other hand, there are those who say, "An empire is just like any other," and there is no denying the existence of those who are disappointed.

    There''s no such thing as a perfect country.

    Val shrugged at that.

    ''I suppose the reasons why it''s easy to live there and the circumstances that make it difficult to live there vary from person to person.

    Sydonier mumbles over his tea.

    ''Humans are a pain in the ass,''

    Meena only said one word that sounded like it.

    ''I''d like to hear what the elves have to say.

    Beate ate at her.

    ''You have no right to speak.''

    Meena cuts off and discards the princess'' request with a single word.

    It''s an attitude that could cause a fuss depending on who she''s with and where she''s at, but she doesn''t care one bit.

    Beate also wants to get along with her because of her personality like that, so she persists without punishment.

    ''Don''t say that. Even if it''s just a simple story.''''

    "No.

    Meena rejected the princess''s plea with shorter words than before.

    Sydonier just gives her a "bad person to ask" look and doesn''t try to help her out.

    As for Val, he interrupts to say that he can''t look at her.

    ''Meena. Just give us a little something simple to talk about.

    ...... Yes.

    Meena reluctantly replied to his request and asked Beate.

    ''What would you like to talk about?''

    ''Um, well, then I want to hear about the culture of the elves!¡¡Something that actually surprised me when I heard about meat in general.

    It was a surprisingly decent answer, Bal, Sidonier and Meena felt, but no one dared to put it into words.

    ''The culture of the elves, or ...... So let''s talk about how it''s actually different from the humans'' image of them.

    I want to hear it!

    Beate clapped her hands and shouted and reminded Zenda, "Your Highness, you''ve had a go.

    The princess tried to ignore her, but the maid came around to the front of her and warned her again.

    ''Wow, okay,''

    Even a free-spirited princess succumbs to the dignity of a fierce man of history as far away as her mother.

    (I''ve seen the amazing part.)

    For the first time, Val almost applauded Zenda when he first saw Beate listening to someone else''s attention in a way that broke from him.

    ''Okay?''

    Meena asks the princess to ignore the air.

    ''If there''s one thing humans might find surprising, it''s that they make paper and fiber from plants.

    ''What?¡¡An elf would do that?

    Not only the princess, but also the Sidonier and the maidservants, who had been in the air for some time now, were awestruck.

    Val had reacted exactly the same way when Meena had first told him about it.

    ''Sometimes we have to thin out to maintain an ideal environment. Sometimes we eliminate plants that could be harmful if left untreated. In reality, they are not that different from humans. But we don''t cut down the forest for material, and we use what we think we can use even if we exclude it.

    That''s right: ......

    I suppose I should say I''m an elf in that regard.

    Beate, Sidonier was greatly impressed.

 87 87. Participants in the tea party.txt

    You hear a human voice at the entrance of the villa, and a troubled-looking young attendant comes in.

    ''Your Highness, Master Josephine said you met with her. I refused to meet him, saying that he was in the middle of a tea party with the Fortress, but he insisted on now.

    ''Sister Josephine?¡¡That''s unusual.

    Beate rolled Ruby''s eyes.

    She and Josephine were the princesses born to the second queen, and she was her half-sister.

    Their rapport was not acrimonious, but neither was it good, and when they had a chance to see each other, they only greeted each other in a civil manner.

    She has never been invited to a tea party, never been invited to a tea party, and doesn''t recall being intruded upon in this way.

    The best way to describe our relationship was "nothing".

    ''Oh well. Show me in.

    Are you sure you want to do that?

    The maidservants were puzzled.

    No matter how much of an imperial princess she was, it would be insane to force her to come to another imperial princess'' tea party.

    There was no reason to be blamed for prodding them, so they should prod them.

    It is not a good idea to be a good friend.

    ''Because it looks interesting.

    Ha, ha. ......

    The young maidservants were reminded once again that the free-spirited Imperial Lady could think outrageous ideas to any extent.

    Zenda sighed as if she had given up, Sidonier smiled amusedly, Val gasped, "It''s very much like Princess Beate," and Meena did not lose her cool expression.

    If Beate is good, then the maidservant will have to be included.

    With an expression that said she had no choice, she returned to the entrance and returned with Josephine.

    Josephine turned nineteen this year, and at one hundred and seventy centimeters tall, she is tall for a woman.

    Her loosely wavy blonde hair stretches to her shoulders, and her slit green eyes give the impression of being sharp and strong-willed.

    She was Adrienne''s own sister, who had recently become the crown prince, and she was acquainted with Val.

    ''''I''m sorry for being so abrasive, Beate. Thank you for your willingness to accommodate me.''''

    She made an unusual bow to her sister, apologizing and thanking her.

    ''I was wondering what has happened to you, my serious sister Josephine.

    Beate smiled and accepted her worship with a smile.

    ''I really wanted to thank Bartholomeus and Vilhemina for brother Adrienne.

    Josephine dropped her gaze downward as if she was bummed.

    Her mannerisms were low and soft for a princess, probably due to the influence of the second queen.

    It made sense to Meena that she was Adrienne''s own sister.

    ''''Val rarely appears before the royal family, and Meena doesn''t mind ignoring the orders of the royal family. I can understand how your sister feels.''''

    Beate could understand that he thought the best chance was when Val and Meena were at the Imperial Castle together.

    Of course, they are also the same.

    I''m sure it''s in Josefine''s character to go in person, even though she''s in a position to just say thank you with a single letter.

    It is true. Josefine Regen Schleswig would like to take this opportunity to thank you both.

    She gives her full name to both of them and salutes them.

    ''I humbly accept.''

    Val and Meena responded with a salute.

    ''Thank you. It''s a huge weight off your shoulders.''

    Josephine smiles happily.

    ''I''m sorry to be in the middle of a tea party. Excuse me.

    She said and left.

    ''It''s hard to tell whether she''s polite and sincere or proud and pushy.

    Meena gives her thoughts on Josephine.

    "That''s all His Highness Josephine.

    Val replied with a shrug.

    He had no idea that the honorable point of thanking someone of low status or trying to meet them in person would be ruined if he pushed them away without taking their convenience into account.

    That was Josephine, and she was not the only one.

    Most people get carried away with the honor and pleasure of being thanked directly by the royal family and don''t care about being barged in, but after all, they don''t get it with Val and Wilhemina.

    Beate says, smiling.

    ''I hope you''re not amused by that,'' it says on Zenda''s face, but she ignores it.

    ''To begin with, royalty is a status that is allowed without consideration for the other party''s convenience.

    The only people who can''t get through are the emperor and his consort, the older brothers and sisters.

    The youngest of the brothers and sisters, Beate, is the youngest of the brothers and sisters, and there is no problem with Yagami Akira, who is positioned as a vassal of the emperor.

    That is the general view.

    Most of them didn''t realize that the Emperor was having a stomachache over this matter.

 88 88. Full of Tsukkomi.txt

    ''But where did Lady Josephine hear about me and Mina from?

    When Val mentioned the question, Beate replied.

    ''The royal family was told that Val and Vilhemina were going to come up for the founding of the Academy. I don''t know about Brother R¨¹diger, though.''

    Oh, I see. Well, that''s easy then.

    He and Meena were in a prominent position, even if he didn''t like it, and when you''re an imperial princess, it''s not hard to gather information about them from your maidservants and attendants.

    He decided not to think about R¨¹diger.

    ''Let''s get back to the subject. Vilhemina, I would like to know more about the elves.

    Beate also spoke to Meena with a look on her face as if nothing had happened.

    ''What can I get you?''

    She didn''t refuse, but she folded her arms, seemingly troubled by the topic.

    Beate also pondered what to ask her, wondering what to ask.

    Then he asked a question that Val had been wondering about.

    ''The Stark Ordnung I was taken to was surprisingly cramped, but is that what the elven lands are like?

    It will be the capital of the country, in human terms. The name of the city is also Stark Ordnung.

    Meena answered carefully.

    I think the reason why he didn''t tell me every single time is because I wasn''t sure if he understood.

    ''''Stark Ordnung is made up of forty cities, each of which has a certain degree of autonomy. In terms of human countries, it would be similar to the Klein Federation.

    Oh, I see, it''s just like that one.

    Her explanation was easy for both Val and Beate to understand, but it was something else that interested the Princess.

    ''What?¡¡Val, have you ever been to the land of the elves?

    She makes her ruby eyes sparkle with curiosity.

    ''I envy you. I''d like to go there too.''

    His Highness will not be able to do that.

    Val pointed out with a troubled look on his face.

    ''The reason I was able to do it is because I have no more ties than your highness.

    Between Yagami Teru and the Imperial Princess of the Empire, the latter is much more restrictive.

    ''''I see... ......''''

    The princess just slumped her shoulders in disappointment, as if she had been expecting it, but she didn''t spoil it.

    Looking at her with a good listening ear, Val told her something after a moment of hesitation.

    ''Actually, the chances aren''t entirely zero.

    ''What?¡¡Really?

    Beate nodded her head cutely, which was surprising.

    Zenda thought it was superfluous, but there was no way she could tell him, so she kept silent.

    ''''Yes. Strengthening relations with the elven nation is often talked about. Your highness should stand for a friendship mission.

    ''Oh, right!¡¡If the royal family is the emissary, it''s an effective way to convey sincerity and seriousness to them!

    Her eyes lit up as she understood what he meant.

    ''That is, if there are no other candidates running for office.

    She chuckles when Val nails it.

    ''It''s all right. None of the others will want to go to the elven lands, so I''m sure your father will choose me as well.

    Indeed, the best person who could serve as an ambassador of friendship with the elves to the royal family would be Beate.

    Adrienne is also there, but as expected, sending the Crown Prince abroad as an ambassador is an unthinkable option.

    ''''That''s very likely.

    Bal refrained from saying anything that might have dampened her feelings, saying that it was not a matter that could be decided right away anyway, and offered a counterpoint.

    The maidservants do not want to enter into their conversation, even if they want to.

    Val is magnanimous and Beate is lax, but their own consciousness is a fetter.

    ''I suppose the face of the guards is going to change when the princess is the emissary.

    Meena spoke up as a way of connecting the conversation, and Val picked up on it.

    ''Right. Normally it would be one of the Knights, but if His Highness is going to be an emissary, it''s going to be one of the female Kingsguard Knights or the Eight Divine Lights.''

    Hearing his words, Meena frowned in obvious disgust.

    Instead of being offended, Beate started to chuckle.

    ''You don''t hold back when I''m right in front of you, Meena. But that''s what I love about you.''

    Hi.

    Meena responds in passing because of the compliment.

    It would be too late to have an ounce of affection for them now.

    The maidservants had extremely complicated expressions and stood still.

    It''s not surprising that a series of conversations are full of twists and turns for common sense people.

 89 89. Current status of the Holy Land.txt

    The Holy Land of Bigot is located in the northeast of the Klein Federation, northwest of the Empire.

    It is a religious state with the teachings of the ancient saint Bigot as its state religion, and the temples were more influential than the royalty and nobility.

    However, the Supreme Temple Chief, who unites all the temples, and the King, who is the head of the state, are formally equals.

    The two were currently meeting in the Supreme Temple in the Holy City of Lieve, the capital of the Holy Land.

    When the king has to go to the temple, it''s clear which side is actually superior to the other.

    Nevertheless, Alyosha, the reigning head of the temple, remained polite and courteous to the king.

    It is a pleasure to have you come all the way down here to see me, Your Majesty. Your Majesty.

    No, it''s only right that we pay homage to our God, Your High Priestess.

    King Volker II replied with a stern face.

    Alyosha was fifty years old this year, about twenty years older than the king.

    Perhaps it was because he wore a long golden hat and golden vestments, the sign of the Supreme Temple chief, that his wrinkled face and brown eyes looked dignified.

    The king, on the other hand, was still young and of a bloodthirsty age.

    His golden hair and blue eyes were full of grace, but any careful observer would sense something dangerous about him.

    He didn''t like anything about it.

    It was humiliating for a king to have to go out of his way to be king, and what a disgusting old man Alyosha was, who still maintained his ostensible decorum.

    I''m tired of having to be polite to him, and I''m tired of having to be polite to him.

    (We''ll see. Someday, I''ll have absolute royalty.)

    He thought secretly.

    He longed for a kingdom in the west, a nation where the head of the state had absolute power, like the empire in the southeast.

    If he tried to be foolishly honest, the temple forces would naturally rebel and he would be ousted from his position as king.

    It was said that ninety percent of the population of the Holy Land, out of about nine million, believed in the teachings of Saint Bigot.

    In other words, if the king and the temple forces faced off against each other, it would be a one-to-nine fight.

    There was no such thing as a win for the king''s side.

    That''s why Volker II had no choice but to endure the current situation with depression.

    "Today, of all things, we are here to discuss the recent threats to our homeland by demons.

    Alyosha''s words made him think that he must be right.

    He couldn''t think of anything else at the moment that was important enough for the head of the temple power to bother calling him over to speak.

    The Holy Land has lost two towns and four villages because of the delay in the initial response.

    In addition, the king''s knights and the temple''s pride, the temple''s knights, have started fighting for the credit, and the atmosphere has become acrimonious.

    Because of this, they have lost a town and two villages, which is an unpredictable situation.

    It was in this situation that the High Temple Chief and the King finally began to discuss the situation, a situation that would not be possible in the Empire or the Federation.

    ''''It''s going to be tricky if we don''t do this. I think we have no choice but to seek support from other countries, how about it?''''

    Volker II said, and Alyosha smiled pityingly.

    ''How could such a thing be possible? ''How could a bunch of exotic barbarians enter the holy ground of our holy country? His Majesty the King is tired, I see.''

    The king shuddered with humiliation and anger.

    Alyosha is polite, but every single thing he does is in this tone.

    He has no doubt that the Holy Land is supreme and the rest of the world is inferior and unclean.

    And he believes that the people in the temple are God''s chosen higher beings, even the king is only an inferior being.

    And this is a view shared by him and many others in the temple community.

    As a result of the fact that the country could not exist for a long time without the faithful, the number of arrogant and distorted thinkers has increased.

    Volker II refused to do anything about it until this happened, hating his fathers and abusing them daily in his heart.

    He had to bear the debts that had accumulated as a result of the procrastination of his ancestors.

    ''What shall I do then?¡¡The demons'' unity is not much strength, but the violence of their numbers is a threat.

    Alyosha smiled politely and scornfully at the king''s words.

    ''His Majesty''s Knights of the King, without God''s blessing, would be. But not His Majesty''s glorious Temple Knights, blessed by God.

    Say what you will: ......

    Volker II barely stifles the feeling that he is about to explode.

    There is little difference in strength between the Knights of the Temple and ordinary knights.

    The only difference to look for is that the Temple Knights have many users of recovery magic.

    There is no reason for the Temple Knights to win against an opponent that the normal knights can''t win, but the Temple forces can''t understand that.

    (Can we just remind them?)

    I think Volker II.

    It''s because he thinks that the Temple Knights are an important fighting force and necessary for maintaining public order that he has kept a bare face.

    But I can''t leave it any longer.

    I feel the need to teach him the reality and break his nose.

    (That way he''ll be a little more docile.)

    The king, who had suffered so much, had no illusions that it might make it easier for the temple forces to rule.

    ''Then will you show me the glorious power that God has blessed you with?

    When Volker II said this, Alyosha turned her brown eyes on him suspiciously.

    He was trying to find out why the king had made such a humble statement.

    But the king is not a foolish king, and he doesn''t do anything to make his emotions disappear and give his opponent a hint.

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who can do that. ...... If His Majesty the King desires, I''ll be happy to show you the power of the temple.

    Alyosha took the fact that he hadn''t been able to read anything from the king as a sign that he wasn''t backed up.

    If that was the case, he could only assume that he had bowed to the temple forces and cried to them.

    It felt great to him that the king of a country would ask the temple to do something about it.

    So he gladly accepted and decided to sell him plenty of gratitude and keep his head above water for a long time to come.

    He was only a temple force, so he wasn''t interested in state power, but he really thought that God''s glory would trump state power.

    It would be exciting to be able to take a step towards that ideal.

    (Don''t feel bad, Your Majesty.) There is no way you can beat the glory of God in the body of a man.)

    Alyosha did not make fun of Volker II.

    He only believed that the glory of God is above all.

 90 90. Kagayaki Yagami Giesel Hale.txt

    Do you hear that?¡¡I heard that the Knights of the Holy Temple were trounced by a horde of demons.

    Rumors began to circulate in the bars in the second-class area of the Imperial City.

    ''''Really? Those guys have a pompous attitude, but they''re pathetic.

    A young man chuckled as he clinked his glass of malt liquor, "The people of the Holy Land are as hated in the Empire as the Western Kingdom.

    The people of the Holy Land are hated in the Empire, along with the western kingdoms.

    While the people of the Empire may dismiss it as "it''s a good thing that the Holy Land lost and suffered so badly," the ruler, the Emperor, is not so sure about that.

    ''I order Giselhair to go to war. In the Holy Land, hordes of demons have taken over the Citadel of Trier, and the Ogre King has also appeared. Defeat them and save the people''s grasses of that land, or eliminate the sorrows of our country.

    Ha!

    The one who was given the order was a thirty-five year old man with short blue hair and fiery red eyes.

    He was dressed in blue crocodile skin full body armor and carried a large black bow on his back.

    He was Giselkhele, one of the Eight Divine Brilliance, the pride of the Empire.

    He said, "Two days'' ride to the southeast from the Citadel of Toria, and you''ll be at the border of our country. Do you understand, Giselkhele?

    "As you wish.

    The current emperor reminds him of the reason for his sortie and he replies coyly.

    The presence of the Ogre King means that the enemy''s estimated strength is calculated to exceed ten thousand.

    The fort on the border of the Holy Land would not fall easily even if surrounded by fifty thousand human troops, but with a horde of demons whose common sense doesn''t apply to humans, it''s not worth worrying about.

    The emperor''s decision to cut off the root of the misfortune before that is the reason why he is called a ''coward'' for suddenly throwing in the eight divine lights.

    Giselkhele bowed and moved to the vicinity of the border fort with transition magic.

    Yagamiaki has the privilege of using transference magic to move anywhere in the territory of the empire, except for the private chambers of the royal family and the bathhouse, but as expected in a foreign country, it''s not possible to do so.

    After crossing the border, they had to advance on their own.

    (That''s how much of the Holy Land''s functions remained.)

    He thinks that the city of Toria is one of the most important cities in the Holy Land against the Empire.

    The fortified city of Toria is one of the most important cities in the Holy Land, and it''s not an exaggeration to say that it is used against the Empire.

    Since it has even fallen, it is extremely likely that the surrounding villages and towns are all occupied by demons.

    I expect that to be the case, but if I''m wrong, it will be troublesome.

    This is because in the Holy Land, you have to go to the temple once to complete the formalities before you can enter.

    The reasoning that it''s not a case of insisting on such a thing for a national event is not understood, at least not in the Holy Land.

    It was an irritatingly inflexible country.

    He first ran to assess the situation around him.

    If there were any witnesses, they would have been astonished.

    For Giselhair was running much faster than a horse, carrying a large bow.

    Then, as his breathing begins to get lightly disorganized, he takes out a black disc-shaped magic tool from the white bag hanging at his waist, as he has some grasp of it.

    It is a tool for conducting thought calls.

    The other party was the Emperor himself.

    ''''Giselhair?''''

    Yes, sir. ''Yes, sir. From the border crossing to the Citadel of Toria, the temples, villages and towns have been destroyed and there are no survivors. We still don''t know if anyone has been able to take refuge in other lands.

    Well: ......

    The Emperor sighs at Giselhair''s report.

    He doesn''t question the fact that the time it took to investigate was too short.

    That''s why he chose Giselkhair.

    Then, Giselkhele, destroy the demons. "Then, Giselhair, destroy the demons. Leave the rest to us and don''t worry about it.

    Ha!

    Giselkhele, with new orders from the emperor, puts his magical equipment away in his bag and heads for the Citadel of Toria.

    As expected, the Citadel has become a nest of demons.

    The sturdy gray stone walls are cracked here and there, and the hard oak gates have been destroyed.

    And outside, a corpse that looked like the defenders of the citadel was left in the field.

    It''s probably because demons don''t have the custom to bury their bodies and mourn.

    I wonder if they are having a drinking spree or something, when I hear loud laughter coming from inside.

    (Goblins, orcs and ogres are basically not that different from humans, right?)

    Giselhair contorts his face in disgust as he thinks.

    Although the people of the Holy Land are not good guys, I don''t think they deserve to be treated like this.

    When I searched for the number of demons inside the citadel, I found that there were over thirty thousand.

    ''''If we were attacked by an army of demons that exceeded thirty thousand, we wouldn''t have been able to put up a fight.

    It would not be an opponent that even the mighty Imperial Army would be able to easily repel.

    It was common knowledge that between a group of controlled demons and a human army, the humans were at a disadvantage in equal numbers.

    ''''At the very least, we will avenge you.

    Giselkhele takes out a bow and converts magic power into arrows and buckshot them.

    Then he launches it into the citadel.

    It''s not to attack, but to alert the enemy to his presence.

    A few seconds later, hordes of goblins, orcs, and ogres are lumbering out of the city, numbering about two thousand.

    They numbered about two thousand or so.

    ''''Since there''s only one of them searching for signs of us, do you mean we''re going to hit them two thousand and lash them to death?¡¡It''s only a demon''s wisdom.

    Giselhair smiled scornfully.

    He was now so skillfully hiding his signs that unless he was of considerable ability, he would only feel like a weakling.

    In other words, he knew that there was no one in the citadel who could see his true power.

 91 91. Group harm.txt

    You''re the one with the superficial knowledge.

    Somewhat awkwardly, a common continental language could be heard.

    At the same time, a dark-skinned orc wearing a red helmet and blue armor and lightly holding a martial two-handed sword in one hand emerged from inside the city.

    It was nearly two meters tall, not sluggish like other Orcs, but with prolific, well-trained muscles.

    ''''Ho, an orc general?''''

    Only orc lords, orc generals, or rare higher level monsters such as orc mages and orc priests have bodies that are distinct from normal orcs and have the intelligence to speak human language.

    The orc in front of him could be easily identified as he was obviously a warrior.

    Was the Orc General a distinct entity from a mere Orc, and would it be on par with a fourth level adventurer party in one piece?

    ''''That''s right. It''s Cliff, one of the generals in the service of the Honorable King Milch.

    Giselhair''s expression twisted when he heard Cliff''s name.

    He said, "I didn''t know that the name holder (naming) had even created a King ...... group harm (Uber). ...... How long have the guys in the holy country been neglecting it?¡¡Or blunder upon blunder: ......

    Naming conventions are created when a certain number of demons have grown to the point where they are organized and need to be identified as individuals.

    Because they only give each other names, they are less threatening than the "gefalen" that humans give them.

    However, the overall threat level is much higher.

    It is a sign that they are getting closer to humans, not only in terms of intelligence but also in terms of organization.

    Incidentally, there are three levels of threat to the Ueber, from the bottom to the bottom: Army (Toruppe), City (Stadt), and State (Schmidt).

    The army is the level of building up an army, while cities and states are literally building up demon cities and states.

    A city can become an extinction crisis for a country if it''s dealt with incorrectly, and a nation can literally be destroyed and then a demon nation is created.

    These guys are a [City (Stadt)] class no matter what you think: ......

    Cliff, who misinterpreted Giselhair''s shabby expression as a sign that he had just realized his own stupidity, was triumphant.

    "It''s too late to realize your stupidity now. Humans must die!

    Cliff raised his strong left arm upwards and swung it down with great vigor.

    At the same time, the goblins and orcs rushed out in unison toward Giselhair.

    He sighed as he was shown an orderly advance, not a haphazard assault, but the orderly advance of a trained army.

    ''How much damage has been done: ......

    He thought of the number of victims the demons had taken before they grew into the City (Stadt) class.

    They didn''t just scoot off into a horde, as Cliff had misunderstood on his own.

    Numbers or order, the swarm was just a target for Giselhair, no matter how numerous or orderly it was.

    ''I suppose we''ll have to do some prep work first,''

    He holds up his bow, converts his magic power into arrows and releases them.

    A few arrows are released at the same time, and then they split into more than a thousand at once, crushing the heads of the rushing goblins and orcs.

    This is what makes arrows made with magic power superior.

    This is because no matter how good an arrow is, it is impossible to release more than a thousand at a time.

    ''''Nah, what the hell .......''''

    After losing half of his allies in an instant, Cliff was immensely disappointed.

    To the Orc General, a single human was supposed to be nothing more than a living toy that cried and ran around, begging for its life, and torture and kill until it got bored.

    However, the archers in front of him showed strength beyond the norm.

    If Cliff were just an ordinary orc, he would lose the will to fight and run away, but he is an orc-general with wisdom.

    He judged that a formidable and powerful enemy had appeared for them and called for help from the city.

    ''''Send out a rescue call!¡¡It''s out of our hands.

    About fifty goblins near Cliff rushed into the city, which was a blessing in disguise.

    Giselhair watched them in silence, giving Cliff the benefit of the doubt.

    ''Why aren''t you doing anything?''

    Cliff''s voice was trembling with fear, but Giselhair did not laugh.

    It was quick, even though he was a demon, that he was able to maintain his reasoning while facing an opponent who was stronger than he was.

    He appreciated it in a different way than his feelings of liking and disliking.

    ''''Why?¡¡You''ll be annihilated anyway. If you want to flee the city, but if you want to seek help for the city, there is no reason to stop you.

    "Oh, don''t get cocky: ...... You''re certainly stronger than us, but our King is far stronger than us! But our King is vastly stronger than us!

    Cliff was strong enough to try to calm his own fears.

    Still, the trembling in his voice didn''t stop.

    ''I suppose,''

    Giselhair reacts with disinterest.

    If I were to put a pecking order on strength, it would be the Ogre King, the Ogre Lord, and the Ogre General.

    The Ogre King can probably only be beaten by a second level adventurer party, and the Ogre Lords and Ogre Generals would have to be a third level adventurer party to be mindful of them.

    The tricky part is that they''re well-controlled and wise, so depending on the situation, they''d even need to call in the first level adventurers.

    Even those first-class adventurers would have a very hard time defeating the Ogre King while fighting an army of tens of thousands of ogres, orcs and goblins.

    It was a great decision for the Emperor to suddenly throw in the Eight Divine Brilliance, albeit in a consequential way.

    Giselhair understands that, and that''s why he''s planning to smash the Ogre King''s city here and now.

    ''You''ve come.''

    A superhuman sense of Yagami Akira-like senses sensed that a group of over ten thousand of the deadly force was approaching in his direction.

    Standing at the head of the ogre generals, clad in iron armor, holding swords and spears, and ogre lords with staffs and dressed like vestments, is an ogre even a head taller than Cliff, with a hulking body, pure white skin and black eyes like darkness, clad in silver armor.

    As soon as he saw the white ogre, Cliff knelt down on the spot and rubbed his head on the ground.

    ''You''re King Milch and all that,''

    King Milch nodded gravely at Giselhair''s murmur and released a stern word.

    ''Yes. Yes, poor little worm that rests on my greatness! ''Yes, poor little worm, I am the great one,'' he says. I will engrave it with mercy.

    He struggled to stifle a laugh at King Milch''s words.

    ''You''re imitating a human, ogre?''

    Hearing his statement, King Milch''s cronies flew into a killing spree, but our King was unperturbed.

    Perhaps that''s why Giselhair was willing to say his name.

    ''''One of the Eight Divine Brilliance of the Empire is Giselhair.

    King Milch grinned at the mention of his name.

    ''''I know who you are. I know you, Yagami no Mizuage, the weakest archer.

    Oh, you''ve been collecting information.

    Giselhair raises his vigilance a bit.

    Although the eight divine lights of the empire are well known in the human nation, it is unnatural for the demons to know about them.

    It''s hard to underestimate the fact that they not only attack and overrun human settlements, but also gather information.

    I''m sure you''ll find that the archers are the only way to go. I''m sure they''re not too bad if they can''t take on Cliff, but that''s about as good as it gets.

    Milch chuckled and declared, "The hubris of being a lone gunman, this Milch will make you regret it.

    The hubris of being a lone gunman, I''m going to make you regret it. And eventually, I''ll take the Empire with me.

    As long as Bartholomew is around, you''ll never make it.

    Giselhair replied with a heart to teach things to an infant who knew nothing.

    Even the demon marshal is no match for Val, and the ogre on earth is no match for him.

    You know firsthand whether it''s impossible or not!

    Milch barked up.

 92 92. Destroying Bow Demon.txt

    Go!

    The ogres roared under Milch''s command.

    The reason they didn''t rush in immediately is probably because the ogre lords and orc priests are beginning to chant their magic at once.

    There are about eight hundred of them, and they all invoke a certain magic at the same time without missing a beat.

    ''''Fireball!

    Flaming bullets were not a difficult sorcery, nor were they outstanding in power.

    However, it was different if the eight hundred that were released by the Ogre Lord, Orc Priest, demons with blessed magical power.

    (I see, this alone would have been a huge blow to the citadel.)

    Giselhair is convinced.

    If a swarm of ogres with high physical ability and a lot of magic power were to use magic all at once, it would be a force comparable to the Imperial Knights.

    Regardless of the fact that the threat was left to grow, he judges that it was unavoidable that the citadel was attacked down.

    Then he offset eight hundred fireballs in a single breath.

    ''''...... What, what?''''

    It was so fast that it seemed to Milch and the others that it was only as if the flaming bullets had suddenly disappeared.

    As Milch and the others struggled to understand what had happened, Giselhair looked at them with pity.

    ''''I''m indeed the weakest of the Eight Divine Lights. But that doesn''t mean I''m weaker than you guys, okay?''''

    He is only the weakest among the non-standard monsters called Yagami Akira.

    It''s not a good idea to wait for the enemies who still can''t catch up with you, so Giselhair holds his bow.

    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. Cry, Mistortine, bring the melody of death to the fools.

    The magic power was transformed into thousands of arrows and released.

    Squall.

    They fell on the ogres like rain.

    The ogres tried to block them with their weapons and arms.

    However, the arrows from each weapon held by the orc generals pierced and killed them.

    The staffs held by the Ogre Lords and Orc Priests are snapped off with a single blow, and the arrows blow their owners'' heads off.

    King Milch holds up his two-handed sword and shields his head, but the arrow pierces the sword, shatters his helmet, and penetrates his chest.

    ''''Bah, stupid ...... magic arrow strike is ...... how, how .......''''

    Those were the last words of the King who was building the city of demons in the Holy Land.

    Giselkhele''s arrows were like a downpour, raining down inside the Citadel of Toria, and the demons that had been nesting there couldn''t even escape and were dying.

    This is why he is called the ''Bow Demon of Annihilation''.

    Most of them can''t even block the magical arrows he launches, they can''t even escape, they can only be annihilated.

    ''''Burn.''''

    When Giselhair gave the order, the remaining arrows ignited and started to burn at once.

    If the bodies of the ogres were left intact, they risked luring another demon or becoming the source of a serious outbreak of disease.

    Burning them down is the easy and sure way to do it.

    However, later on, they would have to rain down to put out the fire, but with magic arrows, it wouldn''t be too difficult.

    This kind of flexibility and versatility is the advantage of magic arrows.

    (Perhaps His Majesty was expecting this?)

    He thinks.

    If it''s just about destroying the enemy, there are several people better suited to the task than Giselhair, and the first one is Val.

    But if it is said that he is the one who has the ability to be flexible, it would be him, Wilhemina, and Sidonier.

    It''s impossible to say that he was chosen for this mission out of all of these, and it''s impossible not to suspect that the Emperor had read it to some extent.

    After all, he was the owner of a track record of pinpointing the enemy''s attacks.

    ''''Bartholomeus may be the strongest, but he''s not a jack-of-all-trades.

    Giselhair murmured to himself.

    What the strongest Bartolomeus is not good at, the other Yagami Teru can make up for it.

    Instead, Bartolomeus will solve the situations that the other members can''t handle.

    That would be fine.

 93 93. Future concerns.txt

    Now, ...... I feel like I''ve overdone it, but I can''t help it, right?

    Giselhair looked at the old fortified city of Toria, which had literally turned to ashes, and awkwardly scratched his cheek.

    If the city (Stadt) class had been left alone, it would have eventually built up its strength and caused more havoc.

    The worst of several possible options is that the Holy Land itself would be attacked and destroyed and a state (Schmidt) would be born.

    ''We''ll leave the rest to your Majesties.

    Giselhair is strong, but he is only an amateur in politics and diplomacy.

    Negotiations with the Holy Land should have been left to the experts.

    When he returned to the imperial capital and reported back, the emperor and the viziers had their heads in their hands.

    ''I''ve heard of the city (Stadt) class ...... stories, but I didn''t know it would become a reality in today''s world.

    It''s not surprising that the emperor blurted out.

    As a result of the development of sorcery, magical tools, equipment, and civilization, it was possible to respond early to large scale attacks by demons.

    It was easier to detect and subdue them before the situation became more serious.

    ''''I turned you in for goodness sake, but I didn''t think it had really come to that.

    ''I''m sure the Holy State was capable of dealing with this, too?

    To the emperor, Giselhair says in wonder.

    The Holy Land has enough national power to be counted as one of the great powers.

    He wanted to nod his head, wondering how the situation had come to the point of losing the citadel.

    The Prime Minister replied with an expression as if he had bitten down on a bitter worm.

    ''''In that country, the king''s faction and the temple faction are quite unfriendly. If they shared information properly and cooperated with each other, they would have made the situation worse by not cooperating, even if it was a situation that was worth fearing.''''

    That''s an annoying story: ......

    Giselhair frowned.

    He could still understand if he wasn''t strong enough, and he should be able to offer a helping hand.

    However, what could he say other than annoyance if he couldn''t resolve what could be resolved due to the internal dispute?

    ''In any case, I''ll notify the Holy Land and demand a reasonable reward. Thank you for your efforts, back off.

    Ha!

    With a bow to the Emperor, Giselhair left and went straight to Claude''s.

    He was ushered into the parlor of Claude''s mansion, where Val and Meena had arrived first.

    ''They were both here?''

    Giselhair says so, but there is no surprise in his voice.

    The maid offers him some tea as well, and as he pulls back, Claude opens his mouth.

    ''So how did it go?¡¡I hope it was just something Her Majesty couldn''t take care of.

    It''s a terrible thing.

    Giselhair frowned and spat.

    He refrained from doing so in front of the Emperor, but right now, here and now, he had the strength to do so without needing to.

    ''I never thought I''d see a city (Stadt) class demon in my lifetime.

    A city?

    Claude was dumbfounded, Val lightly cringed, and even Meena twitched her eyebrows.

    ''So it was the right thing for Giselhair to be sent. As always, I fear for His Majesty: ......

    I agree.

    Val nodded at Claude''s admiration.

    ''Your Majesty can''t abdicate at this rate yet. At least not until things seem to have settled down.''

    Giselhair agreed.

    ''Yes. His Highness Adrienne is not a dark fool, but he is an unknown quantity when it comes to dealing with fire emergencies.''

    By the way, with the city (Stadt) class, you couldn''t just kill the enemy and be done with it, could you?

    He shook his head at Claude''s question.

    ''''Ah. I had no choice but to destroy the entire citadel. I hope they don''t make it difficult for the Holy Land later.''''

    Both Claude and Val could understand Giselhair''s concern.

    ''We should count ourselves fortunate that the city (Stadt) class has emerged and that it''s only one city that has been damaged, but that''s not the kind of sanctuary we''re going to find out about.

    Val clicks his tongue and Claude gets a pained look on his face.

    ''It hurts me just to imagine how much damage was done before we became a city (Stadt). The incompetence of the upper echelons of the Holy Land who were on the back foot makes me want to vomit.''''

    Giselhair rolled his eyes at the statement.

    ''Oh come on, that''s pretty radical,''

    An incompetent head is nothing but a bad thing.

    Claude says as he spits.

    Giselhair chooses to be silent at the force of his words.

    ''I suppose that''s not the only problem,''

    Val unexpectedly said something like that.

    ''What do you mean by that?''

    Giselhair asks as he crosses over.

    ''''The power of the Eight Divine Brilliance has not been well known. My master Jurgen''s crushing of a country is now even considered exaggerated.

    He and Claude immediately guessed what Val was going to say.

    ''...... Right. I''ve learned that there''s no exaggeration in the power of the Eight Gods, it''s how the rest of the country comes out. If he was aiming for it, then there''s a schemer on the demon''s side as well.

    Claude clicks his tongue with a look of abhorrence.

 94 94. Former Yagami Teru Zergius.txt

    ''You''re out of the party?¡¡Don''t be silly.

    At the headquarters of the Adventurer''s Guild in the imperial capital, the first-class adventurer party "Heavenly Cry" was in trouble.

    The leader, Johannes, was angry because the party''s old magician, Kurt, wanted to leave the party.

    Because the party''s old sorcerer, Kurt, wanted to leave the party.

    Johannes was also angry when he said it once before the request, and his friends decided to intercede and discuss it after the request was done.

    The companions may have thought that he would change his mind in time, but Kurt''s thoughts did not change.

    ''I''d like to know why, at least,''

    The priest said to Kurt, as if troubled.

    ''I can''t tell you why.''

    What?

    The other members, except for Johannes, show their irritation at Kurt''s question.

    If you want to leave the party, you can, but there was an unspoken understanding that you would at least reveal the reason.

    It is only natural that they would be upset if they couldn''t do so.

    ''Which party are you going to be pulled out of, old man?

    Kurt is an old man, but he''s definitely a top-notch sorcerer.

    I''m beginning to think that Johannes and the others have seen that he wants any party, and that he has betrayed them by being offered favorable terms.

    ''No, I''m not going to any other party.

    Kurt slowly shook his head.

    ''An?¡¡So you''re retiring?¡¡If that''s the case, I can''t say too much about it: ......

    Perhaps it was because he was clearly told that he wasn''t going to move to another party, but Johannes'' head went cold at once.

    This thirty-year-old dwarf was just an angry guy, but he wasn''t that bad.

    ''I''m not going into hiding,''

    Yeah?

    Kurt''s next statement once again lights the party members up with anger.

    The old man''s straightforward, wasteful and incomprehensible way of speaking has been fondly accepted as a personality.

    But now the opposite is true, with the result of inciting anger.

    They don''t like the way his blue eyes are calming down, either.

    Because it makes them feel like an old man making fun of them.

    ''Over here, Mr. President!

    It was then that he heard the loud voice of a young woman.

    She was one of the receptionists and had gone to call the Guild President who was on the top floor of the building to mediate the situation.

    The members of the ''Heavenly Cry'' fell silent in unison as Yereminias appeared from behind her.

    ''''Every adventurer knows the alias of the ''Roaring Thunder Tyrant'' and is considered to be one of the living legends.

    ''''What the hell is going on?''''

    The legendary Yereminias threw a calm, powerful voice, and Johannes confided the situation with a huff.

    ''Listen to me, President. This old man Kurt wants to leave the party. But, you know, he said he couldn''t tell us the details, he was just kidding. So I''ve been listening to what''s going on. We didn''t do anything wrong, did we?

    Yeah.

    Yereminias acknowledges his point.

    However, his next words were too unexpected for the relieved ''Heavenly Cry'' members.

    ''''But this time, as a special exception, you have to accept Kurt''s side of the story. We''ll take care of the procedure.

    What?

    It wasn''t just the members of Heavenly Cry that were surprised.

    It was the other adventurers and the guild staff as well.

    If such a special exception was granted, a bad precedent would likely be set.

    ''''Don''t be silly!¡¡Why? !¡¡Why not?!

    Johannes was furious, and even the guild staff looked like it was not unreasonable.

    Yereminias decided that it was impossible to contain the situation without revealing the situation, so he decided to speak.

    ''''The Emperor''s summons should have been long ago, you know. Former Eight God Teru, [Water God] Zelgius-sama.''''

    ...... Huh?

    ...... Huh?

    Dumb voices could be heard from all over the place.

    Zelgius, the water god, was known to be a master of water magic, second only to Jurgen, the God of Destruction, as a celebrity.

    Zelgius, who had been an adventurer using the name Kurt, didn''t take offense and said back to Jereminius.

    ''I have taken on a difficult request. There were many people in need. It was impossible to accomplish without my help. So I put it off. Yagami Akira has already resigned. He has no right to complain about it.

    The incomprehensible way of saying it was the same, but it sounded different when the speaker was the former Yagami Akira.

    ''''I don''t mean to complain, but I would have liked more consideration.

    Yereminias sighs with a resigned look on his face.

    Then he stares at Johannes.

    ''Do you understand why?¡¡Kurt''s identity is the former Eight Divine Brilliance, Master Zelgius. The reason I''m withdrawing from your party is because I''m responding to the Emperor''s summons. Do you have any complaints?

    ''Yeah, uh, no: ......''

    Johannes and the others just looked dumb and made their mouths open and shut.

    ''Was I allowed to say that?''

    Yereminias chuckles at Zelgius, who raises a question.

    ''''If you had been good enough to get around, though, we could have worked it out without having to tell you.

    I can''t.

    The old sorcerer who was once known as the Water God answered immediately.

    ''''Are you as bad at talking as ever?''''

    Yereminias chuckles and says to those present.

    ''I don''t dare say anything else, but still, be selective about who you speak to.

    Don''t you need to keep it quiet?

    You''ll find out sooner or later.

    He cowered his shoulders in response to Zelgius'' question.

 95 95. Former Yagami Teru Ordoveen.txt

    At a cemetery in the eastern part of the Empire, Ordovine was placing flowers in the cemetery.

    ''I''m sorry. I''ll be away from home for a while when the Emperor calls.

    He stood up to apologize to his late wife, who lay in her grave.

    He was a small old man, sixty-two years old this year, and his hair and beard were as white as snow.

    ''Oh, Mr. Ordovine. ''Hello.''

    Yes, hello.

    He smiled softly at people he met at the grave and took off his green hat to greet them in a good-natured manner, which was well received by those around him.

    He was so gentle and personable that they all agreed that he was a different person with the same name as the former Yagami Akira.

    Unlike Jurgen, he was opposed to accepting the summons by his family members.

    Perhaps there was a difference between the nobility and the commoners.

    Aristocrats feel honored to be needed by the emperor and consider it their duty to work for their country.

    At least, that''s what decent aristocrats do.

    But commoners are different.

    ''You''ve been fighting for your father, for your country!¡¡They should be exempt by now!

    ''That''s right, father-in-law. Please take it easy from now on. We''ll have a lot more respect for our parents that way.

    His own son and his daughter-in-law must have been concerned for Ordovine''s well-being, he recalls the other day.

    They ended up breaking up in a fight, but he has no regrets.

    It is because he knows the character of the emperor of his day that he agreed to quarrel with his only son for the summons.

    (His Majesty is not one to go back on his word.)

    It''s partly because he''s a righteous man, but more importantly, he''s afraid of the negative effects of broken promises.

    That''s one of the reasons why I''m called a "coward.

    (Still, if he dares to summon our three men, there must be something very wrong with him.)

    Ordovine thought to himself.

    He had heard about the demons becoming active and hordes of them appearing and being kicked around by the current Eight Divine Lights and others.

    It was quite likely that they had decided that they weren''t enough.

    (Most things could be taken care of by Bartolomeus alone, though.)

    He is not the only one who thinks that such a thing is possible.

    This should be especially true of Jurgen, Bartholomew''s master, but he''s already accepted a call to become the head of the Academy or something like that.

    The reason he didn''t go to the imperial capital right away was to guess what was going on.

    He deliberately took a leisurely look around to the imperial capital and gathered information about the land.

    Although he was from a commoner''s background, he was only a man who had become Yagamihiki, and Yagamihiki''s sense of privilege was still there.

    (Apparently, we are called in for this academy or something. But I don''t understand. For defense, Bartolomeus alone is sufficient. (It seems like it would be good to assign one of them as a striker and send the rest of the members to be educators. ...... Is that not enough?

    Oltovine nodded his head as he walked towards the imperial capital.

    No matter how much he was a former Eight Divine Brilliance, and no matter how carefully he had collected information, as expected, he hadn''t come up with anything until Invazion.

    It is impossible to read the current emperor''s true intentions, and the only way to find out is to ask him.

    Ordovine came to the castle, but it was impossible at any price to suddenly have an audience with the emperor without a prior appointment.

    Instead, Jurgen was called in.

    ''That''s quite a bit of executive duty, Ordovine.

    You should be thankful you''re here, Jurgen.

    At Jurgen''s sarcastic remark, Ordovine returned the pompous words and turned his brown eyes.

    It seems that when the other party is a former colleague, he has a reserved way of saying it.

    ''''That''s not something the last guy to come in would say.

    Zelgius appears from Jurgen''s side stealthily, revealing himself.

    ''Zelgius!¡¡You''re here too!

    Ordovine rolled his blue eyes.

    He had heard that Jurgen and Zelgius had also been summoned, but he hadn''t expected Zelgius to respond.

    ''The Emperor calls us. That is to say, the empire is at stake. I think.

    Jurgen nodded at Zelgius'' answer.

    ''We''re not at that stage yet, though. Just know that you can''t know what the future holds.''

    ...... is that bad?

    Ordovine is immensely disappointed.

    It is quite extraordinary that the bold Jurgen, the free Zelgius, thinks that the Empire may be in danger.

    ''Can''t Bartolomeus prevent it?

    He finally gives the name of a man.

    The name of the man who broke them and made them think about retirement.

    Jurgen shrugs.

    ''I''m sure he''ll be able to prevent it. But I''m not sure the Empire remains in its current form.''

    Bartolomeus will probably win. But the country will lose if there is no country left. The collapse of peace is also a loss.

    ''Yes,'' said Zelgius, and Ordovine agreed.

    ''Yes. Even if Bartholomeus alone is safe, that would be the same as a disastrous defeat.''

    He nodded, then he asked.

    ''What happened to you guys being concerned about such a development?¡¡Or what do you expect?

    Here Ordovine is informed of the opinion that he anticipates the return of Invazion.

    ''Invasioon...... the Marshal of the Demon World...... his Majesty has summoned us, and it''s no wonder that he has summoned us......''

    He groaned as he held his head.

    As far as being able to keep it at that level, it can be said that this man is also one of the former Eight Divine Brilliance.

 96 96. Reunion.txt

    If you say there''s a chance of an invasion happening, isn''t the first thing we should be doing is removing the rust?

    Ordovine says.

    Zelgius agrees with a small nod of agreement.

    ''Agreed. I have been an adventurer. But as a first class adventurer. I haven''t used the power of the Eight Divine Brilliance in a long time.''''

    Me too. Wilhemina gave me a little privacy the other day, but that''s all.

    They both twitched at Jurgen''s words and shook their shoulders.

    ''Vilhemina or ...... an elf who doesn''t have a very good reputation. How did it go?

    Jurgen laughs at Zelgius'' question.

    "The elves pose no threat to our country unless they are handled properly. The only thing that worries me is the possibility that some fools may not be able to handle them properly.

    ''If you say so, it must be true,''

    Ordovine said, and Zelgius nodded meekly.

    Their trust in Jurgen is certain.

    ''Do you have any idea about anyone who might be willing to join us for rust removal?

    Jurgen answers Ordovine''s question immediately.

    ''If it''s all right with you guys, I''m going to ask the guy from Bartolomeus?

    They both choked for a moment at his statement.

    It was understandable that Val was his apprentice and the easiest person for him to ask for help.

    And they also understood painfully why he was trying to get confirmation.

    ''All right. It''s fine.

    Zelgius replies in an emotionless voice.

    ''Me too. Let''s see how rusty he is with that guy.

    Ordovine said in a strong tone, his chest thinning with age.

    Jurgen nodded slowly and used his magic tools to call Val out to him.

    A few seconds later, Bal and Meena came to where they were.

    There was no need to check every single time the elves brought Bal with their transfer magic.

    ''''It''s been a while, Bartomeus.

    When Aldovine called out to him, Val took off his black mask and greeted him with a nostalgic smile.

    ''''Long time no see. Stormy Emperor Ordovine-sama.''''

    Immediately the old man''s face wrinkled with shame.

    ''Stop it, Bartolomeus. I am a retired man now.

    Excuse me.

    Val apologized and then laughed.

    ''''But I''m sure that as long as you''re back, your reputation for bravery will follow you.

    ''Don''t let me think about something I don''t like. My late wife teased me about it a lot.

    Ordovine slumped down with his hand against his own forehead, which was noticeably wrinkled.

    He smiled a wicked smile at that and then spoke to Zelgius.

    ''''It''s been a long time, Zelgius-sama,''''

    Yeah. You''re getting old, aren''t you?

    Zelgius narrowed his eyes nostalgically.

    Finally, turning to his master, Val asks a question.

    ''''Are you sure you''re going to match hands with these members?''''

    Yeah. That''s why we called you. Even in my old age, I can think of no one else who can fight us three to one.

    He understood why Jurgen had confided in him.

    One on one, all of the eight divine lights would be able to fight Jurgen and the others now.

    But if it was three against one, only he and Vilhemina would be able to do it.

    ''''Meena could probably do it too, but in that case, there would be no one left to prevent the aftermath of the battle.

    That was why Val had brought Meena with him.

    Even Jurgen knew very well that he was not very handy, even if he was the strongest.

    ''I knew if I called you, you''d bring Wilhemina with you. That was to be expected.

    Juergen could see through his character as well.

    ''''That''s a master,''''

    Well, you haven''t had a 30-year relationship with this guy.

    He responded to Val''s lift with a cold sniffle.

    ''What shall we do with the place?¡¡Would you like to show the students at the Academy?

    He is well aware of his sycophantic master''s personality, so he doesn''t get hurt by the response and poses his next question.

    ''I would like to have the place set up as an isolation ward. Vilhemina, can you do it?

    Yeah.

    Meena answered the confirmation from Jurgen immediately.

    Satisfied with that, Jurgen answered his next question.

    The fight is not something that needs to be shown to anyone. The fact that you are the only one who is extremely strong, I don''t need to spread the word about it.

    I understand.

    Val replied, grateful for his master''s consideration.

 97 97. One to three.txt

    An isolation ward is a type of spatial magic.

    It''s a useful magic that can turn even a mere room into a combat-ready space, but the strength of the wards changes drastically depending on the strength of the surgeon.

    They were invited to a rectangular shaped, all dark brown wards.

    Even so, the reason they can see clearly is because of the large white sphere that Meena created instead of the sun and placed it in the center of space above the center of the space.

    The wards are made by meena, so as long as I don''t remove more than four of the limiters, you won''t have to worry about breaking them.

    Val assured Jurgen and the others.

    ''The strength of four of your limiters is a big deal.

    Jurgen and the others rolled their eyes and growled.

    It was a reaction that came from knowing Val''s strength in a disgusting way.

    ''Maybe the second most powerful man in the world is Wilhemina.

    Ordovine said.

    ''The Empire is safe. We are safe.

    Zelgius seemed happy too.

    The three old men seemed to be calm, but the three old men were emitting a pressure so intense that a faint-hearted person would almost faint.

    ''''I''ve missed it.''''

    Bal''s voice is refreshing in response.

    The countries of the continent trembled when they saw the appearance of Jurgen, the God of Destruction, Storm Emperor Ordovine and Zelgius, the Water God, standing side by side.

    ''''The [Storm Hammer]

    "[Heavenly Declared Stormy Waters]

    Aldovine''s Storm Storm Hammer is said to have smashed a fortified city with three giant tornadoes, and even devastated surrounding villages.

    Zergius'' Heaven-Destroying Torrential Water once submerged an entire fortress 800-meter-high mountain.

    Neither was by any means the first blow to be unleashed without a hoarding.

    Baru stopped the stormy mallet coming from his left by shooting out a pillar of light and evaporating the muddy stream of heaven-breaking torrential water approaching from his right with light heat.

    ''''It''s a little less powerful than when I knew it, and its ejection speed has been reduced by about 0.3 seconds. Is it because of the blank, after all?

    He assessed the first attack of the two men.

    It''s an attitude that makes it hard to believe that they were suddenly attacked by an attack that could have wiped out the two fortresses.

    ''''I''m still rusty.

    It''s partly because of my age to begin with.

    Ordovine said ruefully, and Zelgius shrugged his shoulders, as if he had no choice.

    ''Well, I suppose age does diminish things somewhat,''

    Jurgen sighs and Val calls out to him.

    ''Come in, Master.''

    Yeah.

    The moment Jurgen replied, Val''s feet exploded.

    He extended the darkness of destruction through the ground in space to his feet and attacked at the right moment.

    Bal cloaked himself in light to prevent it and protested to his master.

    ''Why does your master do this kind of surprise attack when he fights me?''

    It was no wonder he was fighting head-on when he and Mina lightly matched hands, so it was not surprising that he would say that.

    But Jurgen was not the least bit offended.

    ''That''s because you are my apprentice. I need to make sure you''re not caught off guard.

    ''I don''t think the master-disciple relationship will ever change, but I don''t think that''s an explanation.

    As soon as Val gasps, his back explodes.

    It''s Jurgen''s attack, of course.

    He prevents it with his light barrier with a face of course.

    ''''Bartolomeus''s [Hikari-kun (Tachyon)], you''re as fast and flexible as ever.

    Ordovine laughs with satisfaction.

    ''Almost a phony. In Bartolomeus'' case, though, it was an effort.''

    Zelgius gave his impressions in a matter-of-fact manner.

    They knew how much Bal had been squeezed by Jurgen before he got to his current strength.

    That''s why they could pay him an honest compliment, but those who weren''t familiar with it might think it was too strong and unfair.

    Well, Jurgen is pretty much the same: ......

    Ordovine says, and fires five hundred wind blades wildly.

    Zelgius turns the rain into bullets and shoots them out.

    Even the attacks of the Storm Emperor and the Water God, who were warriors against one army, were all offset by Balu''s light bullets.

    Even though he was retired, a horrible development was unfolding, as the Eight God Terriers were unable to win three to one.

    However, not a single person present here now is surprised.

    ''''As long as Bartolomeus is here, the empire will be safe and sound. ''As long as Bartholomeus is around, the empire will be safe, though it would be accurate to say that it is safe.''

    He''s not going to be able to defend the entire Empire and wipe out the entire enemy on his own.

    Jurgen retorts to Ordovine''s words.

    ''The Eight Divine Lights for that. ''The other seven,''

    Zelgius pointed out.

    He didn''t need Val to do anything on his own.

    ''Aside from Wilhemina, it''s just a matter of how far the other six can go. You don''t mean to tell me they''re weaker than me, do you?

    Jurgen says.

    ''Shall I make sure?''

    Ordovine murmured and Zelgius nodded his head.

    ''It''s important to be prepared for Invazion.

    His Majesty''s bad vibes were usually right. I hear that''s still true today.

    Jurgen is serious and thoughtful.

 98 98. Minas opinion.txt

    When the old men were done rusting off, Val went back to his home with Meena.

    ''How did those three look from Meena''s point of view?''

    She didn''t answer right away, but first confirmed.

    ''''Were those three people the top three of the previous Yagami Akira?''''

    ''Yes. Now that''s me, Meena, and Claude, as they say.

    Val replies.

    Jurgen, the God of Destruction, Zelgius, the Water God, and Ordovine, the Storm Emperor, were the names of reliable heroes to the Imperials, and even the names of demons that were more terrifying than anything else to other nations.

    ''''I felt that all three names were weaker than Claude. I guess it''s as good as Ingway. I don''t know if it''s a blank or if it''s a decline due to your age.''''

    Mina is reserved in her assessment, probably due to the presence of Val''s mentor Jurgen as well.

    ''Probably both,''

    Val said his prediction.

    ''No matter how many of those people are in their prime, they won''t stay in their prime forever. From the point of view of the long-lived elves, it will only be as fleeting as a moment.

    Meena silently lowers her eyes.

    As if to escape the reality that even he would be old and decrepit one day.

    ''Well, if you''re as good as Yngwie, you''ll be good enough to teach at the Academy.

    Val concludes that.

    Both of them don''t have any doubts about whether they are still capable of the Eight Divine Light level in their old age.

    ''Don''t you think about doing it, Meena, instructor?

    Meena answers his question once and for all.

    ''I don''t think I''m cut out to be the one to teach someone. I''m not the type of person who can''t understand why I can''t.''

    I see.

    Val was convinced.

    If her self-assessment was to be believed, then she certainly did not seem qualified to teach.

    He thought it would be a bad idea for someone unqualified to be involved in an institution that was intended to train the elite.

    ''''I''ve heard that the other two are unaccounted for, are you sure you want to leave them alone?

    Meena asks the question.

    If you are a former Eight Divine Brilliance, you have the right to refuse a request even if it''s from the Emperor if it''s not urgent.

    The reason Jurgen and the others responded was because they read deeply into the situation, "Is there going to be a serious situation?" and it''s no wonder that those who received the letter didn''t respond.

    ''''It can''t be helped, since we''re not obligated to tell them where we are, or to respond to the summons, both. I''m grateful that Master, Zelgius-sama and Ortovine-sama have responded. Perhaps His Majesty was only going to let Master convince me to do so, though.

    Val tried to anticipate the emperor''s true intentions.

    The emperor would have thought that if he told him what was going on, at least Jurgen would come to him.

    ''''The emperor would at least think about that. Maybe he actually knows where the rest of the former Eight Divine Lights are, too.''''

    Meena whispered and he nodded with a serious face.

    ''Yes. That seems likely. If not, I might at least be able to make a guess as to where we are.''

    You don''t say anything because you don''t need to yet.

    Val and Meena decided to take it upon themselves to interpret the situation.

    ''By the way, it doesn''t look like we''ve made much progress with the elves and the dispatch of emissaries either.

    ''I''m sorry,'' Val cuts in suddenly.

    I know. Elves are inevitably more carefree than humans.

    Meena confides the situation in a dumbfounded way.

    ''Shall I tell her to consider a little more human sensibilities?

    That would be great.

    Val replied.

    It was an exchange that made it sound as if nations handled each other''s problems on their own.

    When dealing with elves, it would be quicker to talk through Meena, because it was unspokenly agreed that if they were going to talk to Meena, it would be best for Bal to tell her.

    (I wonder if that''s true.)

    ''I''m not going to change,'' thought Val, a relatively sensible man, ''but the emperor and the elves are aware that it''s not a problem.

    ''Would it be quicker for me to say it? ''''With the permission of His Majesty.''''

    Perhaps it would be best if Master Val could speak to them directly. Those men would be as lazy as slackers from the point of view of Master Val.

    Meena rubbed down her compatriot as she ministered.

    ''That would be an exaggeration. Different races have different rhythms, of course, and there''s nothing you can do about it.''

    It''s not so much that Val is generous as that she is spiteful to her fellow man.

 99 99. Envoy story.txt

    I''m sorry to bother you, Bartolomeus.

    The emperor apologized to Val for his opening.

    Perhaps because there was only one other vizier here, he bowed lightly to his subjects.

    This is something that a monarch of a country should not do, but knowing his personality, Baru was not surprised.

    ''I asked the man from Beate because he was unusually eager to get on board, but the elves have a huge difference in senses from us. I thought I''d gotten used to it to some extent in Vilhemina, but I was naive.

    I suppose different life spans mean different experience times.

    Val said, and accepted his lord''s apology.

    ''The envoy was decided by His Highness Beate?

    He asked to make sure no one else really raised their hands.

    ''Hmm. ''Sadly, the only person who wanted to do so was Adrienne. Friendship with foreign countries is one of the most important duties of the royal family.''

    The Emperor blurted out, "Did you fail to raise your children?

    ''There''s an alternative, His Highness Adrienne.

    When Val said this, the Emperor wondered.

    ''If we were dealing with a human, we could show our country''s seriousness by sending Adrienne, but would it work against an elf?''

    ''It''s difficult. I''m sure with Meena, you''ll get the idea.

    He chose his words carefully.

    Meena didn''t even use respectful words for the elf he called the chief.

    It was almost certain that he was very special.

    The Emperor did not nod in response to his statement.

    ''''I understand what you are saying. But I wonder what they will think of the use of Vilhemina. If they feel they are being used by the Empire, they might be uncomfortable.

    It is a manly worry, a manly worry, as they say, of a coward.

    ''As far as I''ve been there and seen and heard, I don''t think there''s anything special about it. The atmosphere was friendly from start to finish.

    Val testified, reflecting on the past.

    ''And if the elves aren''t friendly, I''m sure Meena will disagree.

    He put that much trust in her.

    ''Mmmm, yes. ......

    The Emperor, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to be so sure.

    She is only wondering if respecting Val''s will is not the top priority.

    He himself believes that neither the Empire nor Beate will do anything wrong, so he indirectly believes in Meena as well.

    ''In the meantime, let''s get Meena to urge the matter of the envoy.

    Yeah. ''I''ll take Beate as ambassador. We''ll think about Adrienne when things settle down at the Academy.

    The emperor''s words were plausible, so Val gave a small nod.

    After seeing his reaction, the Emperor speaks up to continue.

    ''I would be grateful if you would take on Vilhemina as my second-in-command.

    Val almost pouted at this.

    ''Meena is your second-in-command?''

    I stare at the Emperor intently and ask back.

    ''''And if we place Sidonier as a guard, we can send two of the Eight Divine Lights.

    ''I don''t know,'' said the Emperor, and Val finally understood his aim.

    ''With Sydonier and Meena around, there''s no way we can make a mistake. Besides, it''s easier to convey how serious they are.''

    If you don''t get the message, you can ask Meena to tell her.

    The emperor nods and then says.

    ''I will also have about six maidservants to look after you and about twenty female knights to guard you.

    It was going to be a glamorous group of members, all women.

    ''If they''re all women, though, it''s likely that some of them will be undeserving.

    Val says with a laugh, and the Emperor replies sincerely.

    ''In that case, I am very sorry for you. If you were to attack Sidonier and Vilhemina.

    It was a strange development that the bandits were more sympathetic to the bandits.

    For those who stand on the side of system and order, bandits and criminals can never be tolerated.

    Still, there were times when I felt compassion for them.

 100 100. envoy.txt

    The elven country of Stark Ordnung lies in the north of the Empire, beyond the dreary B?rvalde Mountains.

    It is a well known fact that what is harsh enough for humans is not much of an obstacle for the elves.

    In the past, the empire had built a fortress to watch over the mountain range, but after Meena joined the Yagamihiki and formed a friendship with the elves, it has become a deserted position where those who have been sent to the left are sent away.

    Now the delegation, with Beate as its ambassador, arrived at that fort up to the carriage.

    ''Your Highness Beate, you are welcome.

    The head of the fort shivered with nervousness as he greeted the white dress-clad Beate, who got off the carriage.

    It wasn''t unreasonable, as his head would be physically blown off if he were to rough up her, an imperial princess.

    The current emperor was not a tyrant, but neither was he needlessly generous to those he was supposed to judge.

    There was no reason for him to show mercy to those who were off duty.

    ''It''s a nice, refreshing place, isn''t it? It''s nice and refreshing.

    Beate looks at the enraged fort and assesses it with a smile.

    If the others said the same thing, they would only think it was painfully sarcastic, but in her case, they meant it.

    The only people who can understand this are Meena, Sydonier, and the maidservants.

    The people in the fort only seem to have been distantly reprimanded for not being ready to receive the royal family, and they have plenty of cold sweat on their hearts and backs.

    ''''We have no other intentions towards Your Highness. Encourage you at best.

    Sydonier tells him to follow up, and the head of the fort bows his head in fear.

    ''We have a small but ready to feast. Please come this way.''

    First, the female knights of the escort advance to the front of the line, with Sidonier sticking to the right of Beate, and Meena guarding the tail end of the line.

    Since there are no rooms for nobles in the fort, the princess is addressed to a room that looks spacious and safe.

    Meena was given a room by the wall right next to her in case Sydonier slept in the same room.

    The rooms of the knights and maids of honour of the guard are lined up across the corridor.

    The rooms of the fort were uniformly built of solid, bleak stone, with a priority to keep out the rain and dew and to withstand the wind and snow.

    Beate, Sidonier, and Meena were fine, and while the female knights were used to it, the handmaidens were not.

    However, they did not complain, as they were made up of young women who felt honored to be part of this mission.

    There is also a natural awareness that these women of low status cannot complain when the imperial princess, Beate, does not say anything.

    The food served in the dining room in the fort at night was excellent in terms of ingredients, but the cooking techniques were mediocre.

    The ingredients can be brought in with magical tools, but we couldn''t bring a cook with us.

    Rather than complaining about the lack of utilization of the fine ingredients, if not the spoiling of them, Beate appreciates them with a smile.

    She is a very generous person for a ruling class, enjoying the current state of affairs, and is very grateful for the hospitality of her guests.

    ''''Your heart is greater than the sea, Your Highness Bearte.

    Sydonier appreciates with an elegant smile.

    She was used to living a simple life and had no complaints about this trip.

    ''I was going to shut you up if you complained, but it was nice to save you the trouble.

    Needless to say, it was Meena who made the most profane statement to the Imperial Princess.

    For an elf who had no fear of the emperor''s prestige, the princess was just a small thing that borrowed her father''s prestige.

    Since there was no Val to deter her, she would not have hesitated to use her powers if she felt it was necessary.

    The three people eating here now are Beate, Sidonier, and Meena, with a few knights of the guards standing at the entrance and by the wall.

    The attendants and soldiers are probably eating elsewhere.

    Congratulations to the escort knights for avoiding a development that no one seems to benefit from in front of the escort knights, Sydonier thinks.

    ''But then again, Wilhemina is amazing. If you''d told me, you''d have set the date in a matter of seconds, wouldn''t you?''

    Beate smiled at her, but Meena didn''t respond.

    ''Vilhemina, you should at least respond with a word.

    Sydonier gasps and advises.

    ''There''s no denying that it was negligence on the part of my people.

    When Meena finally replies, the princess speaks to her without punishment.

    ''''What is Meena''s position among the elves?¡¡It doesn''t sound like you''re just descended from the lore''s heroic duo news, does it?

    That alone shouldn''t be enough to make him equal to the chief, or even more influential than that, in a sense.

    It is not only Beate, but Sidonier, and the emperor thinks so too.

    ''I have no righteousness to teach you,''

    But Meena wasn''t even willing to answer properly.

    ''''Then I''ll have Bartolomeus ask him.

    How far Bearte seems to have a tough spirit, he says smiling.

    ''Guh. ......''

    Meena, who had kept a blank expression on her face all this time, choked up for the first time.

    Sydonier said with an exasperated, teasing expression.

    ''''You''re not supposed to be stupid, but you''re surprisingly silly, aren''t you?¡¡You should at least come up with the option of Bartholomeus being used first.

    Meena''s face was briefly filled with regret, but quickly returned to a blank expression.

 101 101. receiving.txt

    The next morning, ten elven men and women in green robes appeared outside the fort as they finished their meal.

    It was a special team to receive the emissary, and the Imperial side had been informed in advance.

    Meena and Bal had used transfer magic without notification before, but it was not only not praised in nature, but it was an illegal act.

    If it wasn''t for them, they would have been severely punished.

    Since it was now an official exchange between nations, the necessary information was properly exchanged beforehand, and the necessary mensuration was prepared for them to travel with the transfer magic.

    ''''It''s a pain in the ass, but I wonder if it can be helped?''''

    When Beate whispered so that the welcoming elves couldn''t hear him, Sidonier, who was standing next to him, replied in a whisper as well.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with us. In other countries it would be more troublesome.

    Yeah.

    She has a good point, the princess gives up.

    Some countries on the continent have even banned transfer magic itself.

    As long as you can''t deny the fear of ...... if it is misused for crime, though, the empire and elves may be more heretical than the empire and elves.

    ''I suppose one could argue that the empire and elves are overconfident.

    And Meena says sarcastically.

    Neither Beate nor Sidonier feels that she is on any side.

    She thinks it would be better to think of her as bitter toward all but Val.

    The group of elves stops about a hundred paces from the fort, and Beate and the others walk out of the fort to meet them.

    Beate in the lead, Sidonier to the right of them, Meena to the left, the handmaidens behind them, and the knights escorting them in a semi-circle around the handmaids.

    ''It''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Beate.

    Yeah.

    The elves don''t pay their respects like the humans do, but cut to the chase.

    Beate and Sidonier think that they are just like Wilhemina.

    ''We have come at the command of our chief. I am their leader, called Farah.

    He stepped forward and introduced himself as Farah, the six wreaths that had once joined hands with Balu.

    ''This is polite. My name is Beate. Thank you for your assistance, Lord Falaha.''

    Beate''s side smiled a dainty smile and made a simple but not contrary to the courtesy of her worship.

    Next, Farah kneels to Meena, who stands next to the Princess.

    ''It is a pleasure to see your face, Lady Wilhemina.

    This surprises everyone in the Empire.

    Myna herself moves her eyebrows uncomfortably and makes a cold voice.

    ''''I''m only a deputy to the delegation now. You fool.''''

    I''m sorry!

    After being reprimanded, the elves stood up in a hurry.

    It would be a huge blunder that could not be mended.

    ''''Now, could you please activate the transfer magic?

    Beate smiles and speaks to him as if nothing has happened.

    It''s a gesture of willingness to pretend that he didn''t see the elves'' failure.

    ''I know it by heart,''

    As the elves answer, they reposition themselves in a large circle around Beate and the others.

    ''With the help of the Spirit, open the way to the land. ......

    The ten elves cast a spell at the same time, all of them wrapped in white light, and the transference magic went into effect.

    Beate and the others moved to the entrance of the Stark Ordnung''s headquarters that Bal had come from before.

    In front of the wooden gate, Beate and the other imperialists looked at it curiously and observed it closely.

    ''''So this is the land of the elves?''''

    I guess that''s your word for the capital.

    Meena returns to the princess''s murmur.

    ''''Oh, it seems so. Whatever it is, Falach, the elf, he''s got his hand in hand with Bartolomeus, right?¡¡I wish I could have seen it.

    Master Val is not a showman.

    She nailed a bitter look on her face at Beate, who smiled innocently.

    ''Heh.''

    In contrast, the imperial princess flicks her tongue out and gives a deceitful laugh.

    As far as this reaction goes, Beate is one of the better ones among the royal family.

    There are even some who react that they don''t understand what was said, or even stay back.

    ''''This way,''''

    Pretending not to have heard their exchange, Farah calls out to the girls.

 102 102. Yagami Teru Freezing Queen Sidonie.txt

    After the greetings of Beate and the Chief, five men and women entered at the Chief''s signal.

    ''Bjorn, Darius, Eginhardt, Gorlo and Barbara ......''

    Meena murmurs their names.

    ''''These five names are the current [Six Wreaths]. I had them come in time for your visit.''''

    "Your Highness, Your Royal Highness, gentlemen of the delegation, welcome.

    Bjorn, a man of about thirty years of age in appearance, greets him on behalf of the group.

    It would probably take a meena to distinguish all but Barbara, the only female, from the others.

    That''s how similar they look and dress.

    ''''What''s the reason for having all of the [Six Wreaths] together?

    When Meena asked the chieftain, she got a man-eating smile.

    ''''Since we''re here, we thought we''d show our power to the Imperial family. Last time you showed us the power of Lord Bartolomeus, it''s a kind of payback.''''

    You''re not going to ask us to help you, are you?

    The other elves looked scared by Meena''s cold gaze, but the chieftain was unfazed.

    ''''It will be easier if you help me, but I don''t mind.

    I''ll run for president, Chief.

    What a surprise, Sidonier raised his slender arms to indicate his intentions.

    ''There should be no complaints about me doing it, Vilhemina.

    She turned teasingly to Meena.

    ''Right. Have it your way.

    Meena didn''t object.

    ''Wow, we''re going to see a Sydonier fight!

    Beate clapped his hands and was innocently pleased.

    ''I hope I haven''t bored your highness.

    Meena calls out to the humble Sidonier.

    ''''The strongest of the [Six Wreaths], Aeginhardt, even you wouldn''t know if you can win.

    Oh, really?

    Sydonier kept her elegant smile on her face, but her eyes were not smiling.

    At first glance it was difficult to understand, but she too was proud of her own abilities, and Meena''s statement provoked it.

    ''''If Vilhemina says so, I''ll have to answer,'''' she said. After all, we only know Lord Bartolomeus and Wilhemina.

    The chief said in a thoughtful, yet agitated way.

    ''Alright. Then, Chief, let me do it.

    The man who took a step forward was Eginhardt.

    He turned his tight, scowling gaze on Meena.

    ''''Wilhemina-sama, if I win against Lord Sidonier, you must acknowledge my growth.

    Very well. I''ll join Princess Beate in seeing if you can defeat Sidonie the Ice Queen.

    When Meena responded nonchalantly, there was a murmur from the elves present.

    ''''This, the Ice Queen ......?¡¡I thought you froze a demon in the ocean?

    I hear you''re so good at freezing magic that you can turn mountains into mountains of ice.

    They are the ones who know the anecdotes of Sydonier.

    However, Sidonier himself nodded his head curiously.

    ''''Oh?¡¡There is only me and Wilhemina, the only women in the Eight Divine Light (Levitein), and you didn''t notice my alias?

    The elves fall into an awkward silence.

    ''It''s nothing short of utterly bypassing, isn''t it?

    Only the chief chuckled.

    After this, a welcoming party for Beate was held, and when they had finished drinking and eating, Eginhardt and Sidonier faced each other in the square.

    This is the place where Val and Farah once faced each other.

    ''''Do you think we have the best freeze resistance?''''

    When Sidonier smiled leisurely, Eginhardt nodded grimly.

    ''''If you don''t have at least a countermeasure, you can''t serve [the Sixth Wreath].

    A sense of urgency overflows from both sides relative to each other.

    "Flameballs.

    It was Aeginhardt who took the lead, unleashing a huge fireball that almost swallowed Sydonier''s entire body.

    ''''As expected of an elf, this without chanting a spell.

    As Sidonier lightly waved his left hand while praising him, the fireball dissipated.

    At the same time, Aeginhardt''s feet are beginning to freeze.

    ''''If you don''t resist, you''ll turn into an ice statue, okay?

    At the same time she said it, I heard the sound of ice cracking.

    ''Oh, no resist and no chanting?''

    Sidonier rolls his eyes, a little surprised.

    ''You are the one who hasn''t chanted yet.

    Aeginhardt says in a somewhat uncomfortable voice.

    ''Yes. Because it''s still a preparatory exercise. Besides, if I get serious, all of you here will die.¡¡Unless Vilhemina is protecting you.

    Sidonier flatly drops a bombshell, causing a murmur from the elves.

    Since the other [Six Wreaths] are also there, did they feel that it was an incredibly haughty remark?

    However, the [Six Wreaths] in question are breaking out in a cold sweat when they see Sidonier.

    ''''I heard that Lord Bartolomeus was amazing, but this Lord Sidonier is also terrifying,''''

    ''''There are six other people of this caliber besides Lady Wilhemina and Lord Bartolomeus: ...... The chief was right to choose the path of friendship with the Empire.

    If he was a competent person, he knew how advanced the current offensive and defense was.

    Beate, who didn''t understand, asks Meena next to her.

    ''Hey hey Vilhemina, how amazing was that?''

    It''s like an exchange of great magic in Imperial style.

    Meena remembers the look on Val''s face and is forced to explain.

    ''Duh, great magic is ......''

    Great magic is something that can never be invoked by ordinary people.

    A person who is a court magician or an executive class member of a knightly order can only invoke it.

    ''''To put it simply, you''ve done the art of an imperial knight or court magician''s cadre class, without chanting.

    After hearing her parable, those on the Imperial side finally realized how amazing Eginhardt was.

    In front of them, Sidonier and Eginhardt clashed fire and ice.

    He''s not even chanting, and he''s using great magic to beat them up, so if a normal person sees him, he might faint.

    ''''I see. That''s all Vilhemina had to say. I have to admit that there is someone other than Akira Yagami who can fight with me on a par with me, I must admit that I was egotistical.''''

    Sidonier shrugged his shoulders and reflected while attacking Eginhardt with a blizzard.

    ''''I''d be honored if you approved of the [Six Wreaths].

    Aeginhardt defends himself with a wall of red fire and says back.

    ''Lord Bartolomeus and Lady Wilhemina can''t help it, but I wasn''t going to let the rest of the Imperials get the better of me. It seems there was some pride on my part.''''

    Then he added with a hint of self-mockery, "Let me tell you one thing, "Swordsman" Claude is stronger than me.

    ''Let me tell you one thing, "Sword Saint" Claude is stronger than me. For now, I might add.

    ...... My God,

    Hearing Sydonier''s statement, not only Eginhardt, but even the chieftain growled.

    (Is the Lich Empire a cesspool of monsters? ......)

    The elves couldn''t help but think.

 103 103. Rumors in the Imperial City.txt

    Did you hear that, Val?¡¡I heard that a delegation has been sent to seek friendship with the elves.

    That''s what Balu was told by an acquaintance in a tavern in the second-class area of the Imperial City.

    Bal is one of the central figures in what he knows, but he shows his surprise at hearing it for the first time.

    ''Heh, I see. I wonder if we''re going to get along with the elven nation?

    ''I don''t know about you, but elves are strong, aren''t they?¡¡You''d better get along.

    The acquaintance gulps down the barley wine with a delicious smile as he says this.

    The serving girl who brought them the food comes into the conversation while placing a plate on the table.

    ''''Eh, but we have Yagami Teru in our country, you don''t have to be so freaked out, do you?''''

    A man at the next table heard this and joined in with a skewer in hand.

    The guy at the next table heard that and joined in. You''ll be able to bite him. No one can beat the God of Light!

    Isn''t that a little too hard-core for your liking?

    Balu felt danger inwardly while making a gasping voice.

    It is true that Yagami Akira is strong, and if they are there, they can solve the problems that can be solved by force at first.

    However, there are some problems in the world that cannot be solved by force.

    ''''Bal is so weak. "Isn''t it because you didn''t see the Lord of Light''s War God annihilate a horde of demons in an instant?"

    That was amazing, wasn''t it? One minute the sky was lit up, and the next minute the demon was gone.

    ''Oh, yeah,''

    Val nodded.

    It couldn''t be helped since he couldn''t say that he had done it.

    The name Bal was so common in the Empire that no one doubted his relationship with the God of Light''s God of War.

    ''''Your thoughts are dangerous,''''

    Furthermore, one old man joined the conversation.

    ''''It''s not good to think that just because Akira Yagami is strong, it''s okay to have more enemies. I don''t mind threatening someone who is hostile to me, but if they are trying to dodge the handshake of friendship, I''d rather just shake their hand normally.

    He was dressed like a traveller, wearing an old brown hat and a dingy green cloak.

    ''What is it, old man?¡¡You''re just as timid as I am.

    The old man shook his head slowly as the man on the spit-roast cursed him.

    You can hit an enemy, but hitting a person who is not an enemy is considered barbaric. Isn''t it?

    His calm demeanor and slow teaching and admonishing manner strangely didn''t generate any opposition.

    ''Yes, we are a civilized country. We''re a civilized country. It would be embarrassing if we did something like a holy country or a kingdom.''

    Val''s acquaintances agreed with my intentions, and the girls in the serving room withdrew in agreement.

    ''''That''s right.

    We don''t want them to think we''re just like them.

    The gathering naturally broke up, and Val took an interest in the old man.

    He judged the old man to have a way of talking and an air of sophistication that made it hard to believe he was just a traveler.

    ''Old man, if you don''t mind, I''d like to buy you a drink as a sign of your acquaintance.

    The old man moves over to the table as Val speaks to him in a friendly manner.

    ''Thanks for that. After all, I''m a traveller, and it''s costing me a lot of money.''

    But Val didn''t honestly believe him.

    He wouldn''t lie about being a traveler, but if he was concerned about the cost, he would avoid the Imperial City as much as possible.

    And even if it was a second class area, there was no way he would go near a tavern.

    There are several inns in Teito that offer cheap accommodation plans if meals are included.

    ''Would you like a barley wine?¡¡Or is it the wine?

    Hmm. Both are good, but I''d like to order the rice wine here.

    You''re not very good at rice wine.

    Val admires the old man''s taste.

    Rice wine is made on a large island country in the east of the continent.

    It is delicious, but it is imported from far away, so it is rather expensive and not very familiar to the common people.

    I thought there might be a place to drink rice wine in the imperial capital, but what do you think?

    The fact that he asked, "What do you think?" made Baru think that the old man was really a traveler.

    This is because he knows that any tavern in the imperial city will have rice wine in any bar in the imperial city.

    A resident of the imperial city would have not a few financial resources to drink from time to time.

    ''''Master, rice wine for the old man over here.''''

    Every time.

    The master of the bar replied with a little surprise, and shortly afterwards a glass of rice wine was brought to us.

    ''It''s quite unusual for Baru to buy someone a drink, isn''t it?

    The serving girl who brought it in says without reservation.

    ''I don''t make much money,''

    Val replies with a chuckle.

    ''I''m sorry about that,''

    The old man''s green eyes fell down, as if in fear.

    ''No, I''d like to know what you know for that. It''s an information fee.''

    I understand. I don''t know if I can do it, but I''ll try.

    The old man ceases to refrain from laughing at Val, who says with a laugh.

 104 104. Traveler Perek.txt

    ''My name is Pelek. I came down from the west.

    The old traveler calls himself.

    From the imperial capital, to the north is the land of the elves, and to the east and south is the sea.

    This means that travellers generally come from the west, and Bal decides that Pelek did not seem to have introduced himself.

    ''Where were you before you came here?''

    ''A group of city-states. Before that, they were in the Holy State, and even before that, the Commonwealth.

    Pelek answered Val''s question as if it was nothing.

    A group of city-states is literally a single city that has the autonomy and military power of a state.

    I''m not sure if it''s a city-state or ...... a city-state, but I don''t understand that place. Why can''t we attack anywhere?''''

    An acquaintance of Val''s twisted his head.

    It has a similar relationship with the Federation, but it''s not as united as the Federation.

    Nonetheless, it seems strange that it is not connected to the war, despite being adjacent to the Holy Land and the Federation, besides the Empire.

    ''''It will be difficult,''''

    Pelek responds immediately.

    It''s like a buffer zone between the major powers. If one of them invades, they will indeed unite, and the other powers will be wary. And yet, it''s not like we have enough goodies to make the big powers wary of us.

    The old man said it was because there was no return on the risk.

    ''The only exception is the Empire. If the Empire gets serious, it could kick out the reinforcements of the Federation and the Holy Land and swallow the city-state complexes.

    But I don''t think the Empire will.

    Val says with a smile.

    I can tell you that our current emperor is a man with no territorial ambitions.

    If he didn''t have a problem that could not be solved without attacking a group of city-states, then there was no reason for the Empire to move.

    As long as he was on the throne, or unless something very special happened, the Imperial Army would not invade.

    ''''That''s true. However, the Gestan Kingdom has been destroyed.''''

    Pelek lowers his voice and speaks in awe.

    ''That was your predecessor''s time, wasn''t it?

    Val gets a look that says he has no choice.

    The previous emperor was said to have been a bloodthirsty and passionate man.

    He couldn''t put up with the long-running skirmishes and conflicts of interest with the Gestan Kingdom, so he ordered Jurgen, who was the first Yagami Akira at the time, to mobilize.

    The result was the destruction of a great power that had lasted for hundreds of years.

    It might have been good for the empire up to that point, but the anti-imperialist momentum grew throughout the continent.

    Would it be more accurate to say that the fear of the Eight Divine Brilliance had grown too much?

    Jurgen was too strong.

    In a panic, the Empire managed to avoid the continent vs. the empire with their diplomatic offensive.

    In the words of the Prime Minister at the time, "If we send out all the Eight Divine Talents, we may win, but even if we win, there is no way we can rule.

    Sending out personnel to rule the entire continent, for example, was a picture-perfect idea.

    No matter how short-tempered and belligerent the previous emperor was, he was indeed hesitant to leave most of the continent without a ruler.

    ''''So I suppose that''s why.

    At Val''s acquaintance''s climactic words, Pelek murmured, "Here''s to rational, hard-working Imperials.

    Then he shook his glass and said.

    ''You were supposed to talk for information, but you''ve been taught. I have a lot to answer for this.

    You''re a very disciplined man.

    Val laughed, but he didn''t believe it much.

    ''Do you know of any unusual stories?''

    In response to his question, Pelek prefaced his statement with, "I don''t know if I can live up to your expectations," he said.

    I don''t know what''s going on in the Holy Land," he says, "but there seems to be something fishy going on there. I don''t know why, but I heard that the High Priestess has been disqualified.

    "Huh?

    The acquaintances didn''t know what they were talking about and reacted appropriately, but not Val.

    He knows a certain amount about the Holy Land''s temples as a matter of course.

    The Highest Temple Chief of the Holy Land will not resign unless he dies or becomes seriously ill.

    It should be very rare for him to be disqualified because it''s a position that sucks all the sweet juices out of him and no one wants to leave.

    Of course, this was information that citizens living in the second-class area of the Empire couldn''t possibly know.

    ''''Is it a nasty thing for the High Temple Chief to be disqualified?

    Val asked Pelek with an expression that made no sense.

 105 105. Judgment of the emperor.txt

    ''''Is it hard to imagine it for someone from the Empire? The Supreme Temple Chief is like the Eight Divine Lights in the Empire. Not in terms of merit, but in terms of position. It''s not a position that can be replaced so easily.

    If it''s something like Akira Yagami, that won''t be easy to change.

    The people who were listening to the story were convinced by Pelek''s explanation.

    ''If it''s going to be disqualified, there must be a very good reason ...... there might be a stir in the Holy Land from now on.

    The old man concluded with words that seemed to fuel the imagination of those listening.

    ''I wonder what in the world has happened?

    The girl at the waiter''s desk murmurs with a worried look on her face.

    (The Holy Land will try to hide the blunder that caused the group harm, and it''s a country with strict information control. (No wonder the travelers don''t know.)

    Val thinks.

    However, there is no denying the possibility that Pelek is also in the position of "even if I knew, there is no way I could tell you".

    ''Pelek-san, can you tell me a little more about it?

    He didn''t even bother to show his inner self to the old man.

    You''re going to have to be a little more ...... right? So are you aware of the growing number of demons in the commonwealth and kingdom as well?

    Oh, really?

    Val showed him his surprise.

    Of course, he wasn''t the only one, but the others as well, and in their case it was true.

    ''Yes. Thanks. I hope this isn''t a harbinger of some sinister event, but some people seem to be saying .......''

    Val is a bit troubled by Pelek''s statement.

    (It''s not that the intelligence services are bad, but things aren''t that far along in other countries. Or is it that the situation hasn''t been analyzed?)

    This was because the idea had occurred to him.

    One of the shortcomings of the Empire, he thought, was the weakness of its intelligence services.

    Maybe it was not only their fault.

    (Of course, he couldn''t just accept this old man''s statement as it was.

    It''s good for a drink, but beyond that, it needs to be backed up.

    Do you know anything else?

    The old man chuckles when Val asks further.

    ''I think I''ve spoken the information fee, as expected.

    ''Oh, yes. I''m sorry.

    He apologized honestly.

    By daring to fail like this, he reinforces the fact that he''s just an old man who doesn''t even have it in him.

    If Yagami Teru other than Mina saw it, he would either be dumbfounded or impressed by what a brilliant monster he is.

    ''''No, no. I enjoy talking to the locals.

    Bal wondered if the old man who laughed calmly was really a traveler.

    Meena, who could be counted on at times like this, was currently away in the elven country with Beate.

    He wanted to report to the emperor, so he drank some barley wine.

    After leaving Val and the others, Pelek returned to the inn.

    It was cheaper than the first class area, but more expensive than the rest of the city.

    However, it''s not only clean and the door is locked, but you can also rent a keyed safe.

    Crime was fairly low in the city, but it wasn''t zero.

    Pelek let out a deep breath as he returned to his room.

    He wasn''t just a traveler, he was a special agent of the Federation.

    If he was a trained person, the connoisseur would instead see through him.

    That''s why the Federation pays an amateur to travel and be paid to gather information.

    The fact that he had managed to get this far without being suspected at all was not only a matter of the ability of the Imperial counter-intelligence organization.

    It was more important to be able to dare the idea of using amateurs.

    But it''s heartbreaking, ...... Well, it seems there''s no one sharp in the second class area, so it''s easy.

    Pelek laughed.

    He had no idea that Yagami Teru was blending in with the common people, and he was content with his current situation.

    If possible, he has the desire to visit the first class area as well.

    This is because the rewards are higher depending on the information he collects.

    But as expected, he calmly judges that he would not be able to work himself in the first class area.

    The only reason he hasn''t been discovered to be an intelligence so far is because he hasn''t been overconfident in his abilities and hasn''t pushed himself too hard.

    ...... At least that was the case in the past.

    As for the present, unfortunately, Val had contacted the Emperor just in case.

    ''''So, what do you think, Your Majesty?''''

    I think you''re overly concerned about it, but ...... is it possible that you dare to use an amateur?

    The emperor was so cowardly that he would consider the possibility of laughing at the possibility that it would never be normal.

    The vizier and the crown prince, who knew what was going on nearby, had a look on their faces that said, "Bartholomeus is probably thinking too much.

    ''I wonder if intelligence has been researching ...... geography to the imperial capital.

    We should assume that everything west of the Imperial City has been checked.

    It''s a question of what country.

    Arlois, the vizier who had heard the opinions of the emperor''s entourage, interrupted.

    ''''If it''s possible, it''s most likely to be the Federation. The Holy Land can''t afford that right now, and it''s an idea that the guys in the kingdom would never come up with. Or it could be a mercantile state.''''

    It won''t be a war anytime soon, since there''s either a federation or a group of ...... city-states in between, but shouldn''t we take some steps?

    The Crown Prince gives his thoughts.

    ''Yes. It is the custom of the world to deal with spies as soon as they are discovered. Those in doubt will be put out of their misery.

    The Emperor made an immediate decision.

    ''But if it''s just an interloper, fine, but in the unlikely event that it''s the three federal crows, don''t push it. Tell that to the Order.

    Ha!

    The Three Federation Ravens were like the Eight Divine Brilliance in the Empire.

    Their abilities were unknown, and the Emperor was very wary of them.

 106 106 Imperial Capital Catch.txt

    Pelek woke up suddenly in the middle of the night.

    That in itself wasn''t unusual, but for today, he had an unpleasant feeling in his chest.

    (No way.)

    He tries to dismiss his not-so-good ideas and fails.

    I can assure you that where he is now, from his perspective, is hostile territory.

    That''s why I''m inclined to believe the kind of premonitions and hunches I don''t usually believe in.

    When you prepare yourself gently, you take out the magic paper of transfer magic that you have hidden.

    The red paper, which fits in the palm of your hand, is a disposable magic tool that transfers the person who tore it to another.

    The type of magic tool that can be used over and over again cannot be given to someone like Pelek.

    He divided that it was better to just give him a means of escape even if it was disposable, and in fact, it would be useful in cases like this one.

    However, even if he tore the paper, the transfer magic did not activate.

    ''''Nah, why?''''

    He groans involuntarily at the words.

    The suspicion that he had been grabbed by a defective product came to mind.

    From the standpoint of being only a layman, the possibility of ''transfer magic sealing'' did not occur to him at once.

    Then there is an unexpected knock on the door of his room.

    ''''Excuse me for the evening. I''m from the Imperial Knights [Einsbr?u].

    The Imperial Guard?

    Pelek was perturbed.

    ¡¾Einsbr?u¡¿ is commonly known as the First Order, and its role is to defend the imperial capital and maintain security.

    Since they are made up of only the regular knights of the empire, they are naturally very refined.

    It was taught to me a lot that they should never be spotted.

    (Why on earth would the Knights ......)

    I wonder if it could be that they''ve been watching us all along.

    The fact that the empire is the most powerful country on the continent makes that suspicion even stronger.

    There was no way he would know that Bal, who he had met by chance, had contacted him and the Knights had made a move that day.

    It was a misunderstanding caused by overestimation, so to speak.

    (If it really was the Imperial Knights, there was no way I could get away with it.

    Pelek gives up.

    How can I ask for my life to be spared, he thinks desperately.

    ''God of Time, lend me your power. [Unlocked]

    When he was trying to buy time without opening the key right away, Pelek was terrified when it was easily opened with magic.

    (Unlocking is such a minor sorcery usually used, as expected of the Imperial Knights!

    The reputation of being an elite group of people who were all skilled in magic was not something that he had ever heard of.

    Of course, it was a bad thing for him.

    When three armed knights walked in, he silently raised his hands in the air.

    ''''Ho, you''re very understanding.

    The young knight says admiringly.

    ''I will not resist. But let me plead my case.''

    All right.

    The older knight replied and instructed him to take Pelek away.

    If he resists, he was going to take care of him here, but if he doesn''t resist, it''s a different story.

    Just make sure you don''t cause any trouble at the inn.

 107 107. Return of the delegation.txt

    Your Majesty, I''m back.

    The Emperor nodded to Sidonier as he greeted him.

    ''It is a great cause. We''ll hear the report later, but for now, step back and rest easy.''

    With his words, the mission is dismissed.

    ''I see you have returned safely.

    Of course. I''d be more surprised if anything happened with Lord Sidonier and Vilhemina in tow.

    Hearing these courtiers'' voices, the princesses left.

    ''''Hmm, after coming back after so long, it seems like this place won''t be abandoned either.

    Beate stood up straight and said this while standing tall, which caused the maidservants nearby to panic.

    ''So, Your Highness, at least tell me that when you return to the detached palace.

    I don''t care, I don''t care.

    The princess smiled back at them, making them cringe.

    When they arrived at the entrance to the retreat, Beate spoke to Sidonie and Meena, who had followed her silently.

    ''Thank you for your help. You can go back and rest now.''

    Sydonier was polite and Meena obligingly curtsied and stepped back.

    ''Vilhe Meena, what do you want to do after this?''

    I''m going to report to Master Val.

    Meena answers immediately with a look of course.

    Sydonier smiles and flushes it away, though he thinks, ''I knew it.

    ''''Yes. Then have a good day.''

    She quickly disappeared from using the Transference Magic as quickly as possible.

    It was the prerogative of Yagami Akira to be able to use transfer magic without a care in the palace where the royals were.

    Meena also used her transference magic to transfer to Val''s home.

    However, Baru was absent.

    ''''Oh, .......''''

    She couldn''t help but let her voice trail off.

    He''s usually a man who doesn''t even live in a second class area.

    So it was right that she would not be there when he visited.

    Still, until now, Val has been at home, as if he''d read about her coming.

    It''s not that Bal doesn''t prohibit her from coming in his absence.

    However, she is aware that there is no way for her to come when Val is not there.

    It wasn''t difficult to find his current location with magic if she wanted to, but there was the question of whether it was okay to travel in transition.

    It would be a nice inconvenience to barge in when he wasn''t active as Yagami Akira.

    ''''It can''t be helped. Let''s just clean up and wait.''''

    From what she could see, Val was blistering for a man, but not quite polite.

    Some dust was faintly visible in the small details.

    She did some sweeping and wiping, thinking it would be a good way to pass the time.

    When Val came back, Meena confirmed with her presence magic that he was alone and decided to greet him.

    ''Welcome home!''

    ''Oh, I''m home. You''ve been cleaning up. Thanks.

    Val was surprised for a moment to see Meena inside, and that she was cleaning up, and then quickly returned to his composure.

    ''But you''re back from the mission, aren''t you?¡¡I''m sure Meena wouldn''t have been too tired of it: ......

    ''Yes. I''m not that soft.

    Meena states once and for all.

    Val chuckles and holds up a brown paper bag in his hand.

    ''I just bought some for both of us. You want some?

    Thank you. Now let''s get you a drink.

    Stopping him from trying, Meena laid the cheap cups and plates on the desk.

    Next, she took out a black tube filled with tea that had been stored in her spatial magic.

    With her magic power, it''s nothing to keep using her magic power all the time to preserve the drink, but she''s using the tube magic for preservation, imitating Val, who is avoiding consumption in case of an emergency.

    ''How did the delegation neck out?''

    ''Sydonier played a good game with Eginhardt, and I''m sure they''ll understand that Master Baru isn''t the only one with an empire.

    Val rolled his blue eyes at Meena''s answer.

    ''Are there any other elves besides Meena who can play nice with Sydonier?

    I have one more man who can fight Villy and Giselhair.

    Meena tells him as she offers him a cup of tea.

    It would be odd to think that it was the Sydonier and the others who responded to the question about the head of the mission.

    But these two did not question it.

 108 108. Willy of Yagami Kagayaki.txt

    Villy came from a lower nobleman''s background and lived the same life as a commoner.

    However, he had exceptional talent as a spearman, and at the age of fifteen, he surprised everyone around him when he fought evenly with the then head of the Order at the age of fifteen.

    By the time he was 18, no one in the Order was able to fight him properly, and at the age of 21, he became one of the new Yagamihiki.

    To be chosen as the Eight Divine Brilliance is the highest honor for a warrior of the Empire.

    His family cried tears of joy.

    Yagami Hui''s unbeatable reward allowed his parents and sister to live a comfortable life.

    As a result of attending the "meeting" between the Emperor and Yagami Hui with his high nose, he had his nose broken.

    Claude and Manuel were there to stop his thrusts with one hand, although they were one-on-one experts.

    Ingway had him down before he knew what was going on.

    Sydonier had already been frozen by the time he tried to attack.

    Bartholomeus and Vilhemina didn''t even have the desire to challenge Bartolomeus and Vilhemina to a match.

    Along with Sydonier, Villy, the youngest of the Eight God Terriers, was the second from the bottom in terms of ability.

    ''''I''m weak ......!

    Villy was still training at the Imperial City''s training grounds today as he said that.

    ''''Huh.''''

    In a single breath, he performs the "May Rain Thrust", which delivers two hundred thrusts.

    Unfortunately, only Giselkhele is able to use this technique in the same Yagami Kiki.

    Moreover, Giselhair is an archer and specializes in long-distance combat.

    This is not an opponent that can be praised for winning at close and medium distances.

    ''''Faster, ...... and stronger.''''

    Villy has been training to become even stronger.

    As expected, he doesn''t think he can be the strongest in the Empire, but he wasn''t going to give up the third position.

    I want to be able to at least beat Ingway.

    He could defeat the enemy faster than the sound, but that was only his limit.

    ''To the extent that I leave the sound behind, I can''t even beat Ingway.

    His colleagues are inexplicably monstrous.

    The emperor says that the current Yagami Akira is basically stronger than his predecessor.

    (I heard the previous generation was about the same as me, except for Jurgen-sama, Ordovine-sama and Zelgius-sama.

    It was a nice miscalculation to have a stronger force than its predecessors as a result of the retirement of their predecessors and the new members they brought in.

    The addition of Vilhemina was particularly significant.

    She alone can be a battle power for several Yagami Teru.

    From now on, adventurers and other tribes could be recruited to join Yagamihiki.

    (As expected, I don''t think there''s a Sidonier or Manuel class that''s rumbling around in the field, but ......)

    If it was a special-grade adventurer that there were several of them in the empire, maybe, just maybe, it might be.

    Since Manuel was one, it wouldn''t be impossible to say it was impossible.

    ''''Don''t be so diligent.''''

    Then Val comes in.

    It wasn''t unusual for Meena, who was always waiting at his side, to be there.

    ''Is there no Meena to Bartolomeus or ...... Ville?

    Yeah. His Majesty needs me for a few things.

    His answer makes Villy uneasy.

    ''I''m pretty uneasy when you''re not around,''

    Meena''s not unreasonable.

    Val chuckled when she saw what Villy was trying to say.

    ''I wonder if it''s true: ......''

    Val pretended not to hear the anxious whisper.

    ''Better yet, match hands. It''s better to train with a partner, after all.

    That''s good. Just dead people.

    Val responded airily.

    Villy''s ambition was desirable as a colleague.

    I felt inclined to help out.

    ''Elves,''

    It was Val who took the lead.

    He shot out over a thousand light bullets from his right hand.

    ''''Out of nowhere?''''

    Villy spins his spear to stop him from preventing it.

    ''Payback. Collapsing Mountain Blast!

    He dove into Bal''s bosom and thrust over five hundred, but cut the sky.

    Bal shifted a few steps and moved out of the spear''s pause.

    ''''It''s good that you''re good at continuous attacks, but you''re not very good at countermeasures when you''re out of spacing.

    Ugh.

    Villy cringed when he heard Val''s assessment.

    His fighting style is basically ''do it before you can avoid it''.

    That''s why he''s vulnerable to opponents who can miss his pauses and avoid his spears.

    Should I practice being able to change my pause even during a thrust?" ......

    ''You should be able to. At least you''ll be unable to dodge like you''re doing now, and it''s a deadly thing to have a .1 second window of opportunity against us.

    Villy nodded in agreement with Val''s words.

    The God of Light War in front of me would kill me about ten times if I had 0.1 seconds.

    You have to be able to deal with it because you want to get a little higher.

    ''''Well, now for your protection.''''

    Is there an opening?

    Villy listened quietly.

    ''Not that there''s an opening,''

    Val shoots "Elves" again.

    The moment Villy uses his spear to block it, he turns around and kicks him in the leg.

    ''Oops,''

    Villy avoided it in a hurry, but he was completely out of position.

    ''My lower body is a little stiff. I''m not very conscious of being prepared for a series of attacks.''

    Yeah, right: ......

    It''s a flow of attack and defense. Especially when there isn''t much of a gap between them. Attack and you''ll win. You can counterattack with one defense. That''s the only thing you can assume, and that''s a bit of a problem.

    He listens to Val''s point with a serious look on his face.

    So I was flawed. Thanks.

    What. Good luck.

    He replied hawkishly to Villy, who thanked him, and Val turned to leave.

    Calling it off, Villy asked him to do so.

    ''Wait, Bartolomeus. Stay with me a little longer.

    We''re almost there.

    Val went along as if he had no choice.

    On this day, Willi''s spear didn''t do him any favors, but there was a slight change.

 109 109. Goddess of Condemnation Villehemina.txt

    Meena came to the southern sea at the request of the Emperor.

    It was because a large group of demons had appeared in the sea.

    ''''How many enemies are there?''''

    ''Yes, sir. There is one Kraken King, ten Kraken Generals, and a hundred regular Krackens. And about two thousand other fish demons.

    A naval admiral was standing next to her as she boarded the ship, answering questions.

    ''I suppose we could call it the Kraken''s Army,''

    She understood why she''d been called up.

    The Empire''s navy wasn''t as strong as the army, but it would still be a no-brainer to at least slay pirates.

    The Kraken King, however, was the equivalent of the first class, and the Kraken General was the equivalent of the second class in strength.

    In order to eliminate them in the sea, you''ll need to be strong enough to defeat the aliens.

    They alone would be a nuisance, but with Kraken Generals and even fish demons, there''s no telling how much damage they''ll cause.

    ''''Did you have any warning signs?''''

    Ha. The local fishermen say they had a hint of the Kraken coming, but this is the first time the Kraken King has been here.

    ...... I see.

    Meena thinks it might be a new move by the enemy forces.

    I wonder if the imperial army, which is unbeatable in land battles, has thought about how to fight under the sea.

    It''s not a bad way to look at it.

    (Is it only Val-sama, me and Sidonier who can fight an underwater opponent?)

    When it comes to long-range attacks, even underwater, there are few who can meet the requirements, even Yagami Akira.

    In fact, Giselhair also meets the requirements, but Meena has not included him.

    ''''Let''s get this over with right away.

    Yes, sir.

    Meena is in a bad mood and the marines are frightened.

    Her bad mood was only due to the fact that she was spending less time with Val, but they couldn''t tell.

    Many of them mistakenly thought that she was unhappy to be called out by a bunch of Krakens.

    The fact that she would be able to get it over with immediately would have been taken as a big statement if she wasn''t Yagamiaki.

    As the boat carrying her went out to sea, a huge red squid appeared with a large amount of bubbles and loud sounds.

    ''A Kraken King?''

    Yes, ...... human.

    Talked?

    Meena sighs as the marines gasp in surprise.

    ''A demon called a king can usually talk. Haven''t you learned that much?''

    I''m sorry.

    She was tempted to click her tongue at the embarrassingly apologetic Admiral, but she weighed herself with Val''s face in her brain.

    ''Then take this opportunity to remember that.

    Then he turns to the Kraken.

    "The Kraken. Under what circumstances do you threaten us, Kraken?¡¡If you go back to your home town maturely, you won''t have to go through any pain. Leave sooner rather than later.

    It was a warning she issued.

    It was an imitation of Bal that she was so caustic and belligerent, so beautiful in appearance that she could be compared to jewelry and art.

    You don''t have to kill each other if you can solve the problem by talking.

    Val''s ideas were difficult for her to understand, but at the same time, she wanted to respect them as much as possible.

    Besides, the emperor''s request was to get rid of the demons.

    Getting rid of them through conversation would not be a violation of the order.

    "You decide what you want to do with your domain. We are here to deny it and to punish you for your hubris. Raining blood, despair and sobbing, ask for forgiveness.

    What came back from the Kraken King was unmistakable wariness and hostility.

    The general soldiers shuddered under the pressure, and the Admiral swallowed a raw spit.

    ''All right,''

    Meena''s response was short-lived.

    ''If you want to see blood rain so badly, I''ll let it rain. I''ll rain your blood.

    "Mean Elf!¡¡Remember our power!

    The Kraken King shook its tentacles violently and sent a large amount of water splashing.

    It seems that this was the order, and the demons began to move forward all at once.

    However, after advancing about a meter or so, they stopped moving.

    ''''What are you doing!¡¡Move on!

    The Kraken King, unsure of what is happening, gives the order with an angry voice.

    But the demons are not moving.

    If you look closely, you''ll see that they''re trying to move forward, but they''re struggling to move an inch.

    ''Phew ...... you fool!''

    Meena said, and raised her supple right hand in a neat upward motion.

    At the same time, all the demons except the Kraken King are dragged out onto the sea.

    ''''Hi, hi ...... na, what, what''s going on?''''

    What? I just used wind magic to bind and lift him up.

    Meena explained, not to the Kraken King, but to the stunned soldiers on his side nearby.

    ''Nah, I see. ......''

    The soldiers said so, but were not convinced.

    (How far is it from here?)¡¡(...... If you wanted to restrain that many demons, you''d need hundreds of sorcerers from the Ministry of Magic!

    The Admiral thinks.

    By simple calculation, Meena is the strength of several hundred of the Empire''s best sorcerers.

    And it doesn''t look like she''s serious about it in the slightest.

    ''''The [Roaring Flame Formation]

    With her voice, a huge wall of fire arose and burned up all the demons except the Kraken King.

    ''That''s ritual magic. ......

    ''Ritual magic is the kind of thing that takes dozens of top-notch magicians to activate over a period of days, right?¡¡Isn''t that just offensive magic from Lady Vilhemina?

    ''''How is it possible that a single mere attack sorcery is stronger than a ritual sorcery that takes dozens of people: ......?

    It''s possible, that''s why Lady Vilhemina is a Levitein.

    The soldiers on their side were amazed at Meena''s overwhelming strength and had enough time to converse with her.

    Not so for the Kraken King who has become the enemy.

    ''Hihihi,''

    He finally understood that he had made an enemy of someone he shouldn''t have made an enemy of.

    ''Ta, help me, help me because I was wrong, and the fight won''t lead to anything!

    Desperately slippery, but Meena''s mind was unmoved.

    ''What are you insinuating?¡¡I suppose battles breed tragedy and misery.

    She cut down coldly.

    ''You''ll be the next victim,'' the Kraken King intuited, as his emerald eyes said, ''You''ll be the next victim.

    ''Ka, I''m leaving!¡¡I swear I''ll never bother you guys again!

    ''He who changes his attitude when he sees the power of the enemy, will change his attitude again when he thinks the strong enemy is gone. You will die here and now.

    Without moving a single eyebrow at the enemy''s pitiful vocal plea, Meena burns the Kraken King to death.

    The soldiers have some idea of why the Emperor sent Meena.

    The admiral notices, but says something else, for he cannot put it into words.

    ''I have often said that conflict only occurs on the same level. It''s as if you can unilaterally execute the guilty person with overwhelming strength ...... that''s why Lady Vilhemina is called the "Goddess of Absolution".

    His words, filled with a great deal of feeling, penetrated the hearts of the soldiers.

 110 110. Predecessor Shogun Uwe.txt

    I thought my apprenticeship was over, but ...... I didn''t realize there was still work to be done.

    An old man with a white bearded goatee murmurs in front of the Knights'' garrison.

    He is wrinkled, but still has a strong spine and a steady gait, and his green eyes have the power to make the viewer tense.

    This is Uwe himself, the man who once held the position of general and was nicknamed the "Demon General.

    The former subordinates who saw him all stand tall and look at him with a look on their faces that does not hide their tension.

    "Is Weinverger here?

    What? Come on in.

    Since the other party is the only opponent, the knight on standby doesn''t imitate to make them wait either, and let them pass as they are.

    If it were true, someone should run and let them know, but no one could come up with that.

    Some of the younger people didn''t know Uwe''s face and asked the senior knight curiously.

    ''''Who on earth is that person?''''

    From the nervousness of everyone who knew the old man''s face, it was predictable that he would be no ordinary person.

    But that was all there was to it.

    ''That man is the previous General Uwe.

    Geez.

    The young man couldn''t help but shout and hurriedly pressed his mouth with both hands.

    It was an abomination that was typical of a regular knight, but the senior knight never tried to blame him.

    ''''So that''s that General Uwe, isn''t it?''''

    Yes. That''s General Uwe.

    The knights argue with each other with a cold look on their faces, even though it is not winter.

    They have changed their faces to that of citizens prepared for the arrival of a terrible storm.

    While his men were having such thoughts, Weinberger was quietly lost in the room addressed to the general.

    It was no coincidence that Uwe had arrived at the right time for him to be here, as he usually worked at the castle.

    With a knock, a nervous voice reached his ears.

    ''''Excuse me, General. Uwe-sama is here now. He says he would like to see the General.

    Send him in.

    Weinberger does not dare to be rude.

    For there is only one person who knows Uwe and is likely to be able to do him a disservice, Wilhemina.

    And soon Uwe comes in.

    ''It''s been a long time, David,''

    Weinberger responded to Uwe, who called out to him by his first name, with an annoying salute.

    ''It''s been a long time, Uwe-sama.

    For Weinverger, Uwe was his mentor.

    "I hear your reputation as a general is quite high.

    Thank you, sir.

    The respect he has for Uwe is not just because he is the previous generation of anything.

    ''So how would you like to see it from Master Uwe''s point of view?

    ''Not bad, but it''s a consequence. The knights are a bit lax in their consciousness, aren''t they?¡¡So much so that no knight rushed out to you as soon as he saw me. With that kind of awareness, can you fight in an emergency?

    ...... There are no words to return.

    Weinberger listens to Uwe''s point with trepidation.

    He was so strict that he was called < because he was very conscious of always being prepared for the worst.

    Weinberger understands this and is aware that he is not as thorough as his mentor.

    ''A verbal apology?''

    Uwe''s eyes grew even sharper, and Weinberger couldn''t help but want to shrug his head.

    His mentor was not unreasonable, but he was a strict personality who would never allow a suitable excuse.

    ''''I will identify the problem as soon as possible and try to improve it.

    I''ll come back once a month to check on you, so keep that in mind.

    Weinberger was not surprised by Uwe''s words.

    Because he had expected it.

    In fact, once a month, he could say that he was kinder than he had been in the past.

    ''I''m only going to observe for today.

    Yes. I''ll have someone show you around.

    Hmm.

    Weinberger thinks that Uwe''s reappearance will tighten the loose air in the Order.

    (Though it won''t be enough to justify it.)

    I couldn''t help but think that it was a good idea.

 111 111. Buy and eat.txt

    Val has been wanting to buy and eat for a while now.

    Since Yagami Teru''s work wasn''t in, he decided that it would be fine to take a day off.

    Slipping the pebble-shaped magic tool for emergency communication into his pocket, he wandered out of the house.

    Meena metastasizes to his side as if nothing had happened.

    He quickly checked his surroundings, but no one had seen them.

    ''It''s something I''m trying to get a grip on,''

    Meena explains in a whisper.

    ''Then yes,''

    Val saw her actions.

    Grasping the distance to the extent that it is necessary to transfer is a super-high skill that even Yagamiaki is not easy to grasp with magic.

    It''s a sign of Mina''s seriousness.

    The two of them strolled through the second class area of the imperial capital after disguising themselves simply with magic.

    Val is naturally familiar with it, but Meena has no pretense of being unusual.

    ''''Meena didn''t have anything in particular that she wasn''t good at, did she?

    Yes. You can have fish, vegetables, meat, dairy products, and fruit.

    Many Imperials would be astonished to learn that an elf would say, "I''m an elf.

    Because generally speaking, the image of elves is that they only eat vegetables.

    Neither Val nor Meena has any intention of correcting that.

    ''''Let''s go to the first class area once in a while.

    That''s unusual.

    She glances lightly at his words.

    ''You''re here today, you know.

    Val is not good at magic, and it''s difficult to disguise herself alone.

    With her, it would be an easy solution.

    ''And it''s not that I don''t like the first class area.

    That''s right.

    He just didn''t feel like being too extravagant.

    Sometimes he changed his mind.

    ''So, please.''

    I''m sorry, sir.

    At his request, Meena invoked the illusion.

    They became a young, plain looking man and woman in somewhat superior clothing.

    ''If you want to wander around the first class area, this is about as good as it gets, isn''t it?

    Yeah. You should dress a little nicer, you know.

    Val replied.

    It was true that there was a tendency for the clothes they wore to be a measure of their income to some extent.

    They transitioned to an unpopular point in the first class area and walked out of there uncharacteristically.

    While the second-class areas were often bone-dry and plain, with an emphasis on standing up to the wind and snow, the first-class areas were filled with buildings with a flamboyant appearance.

    One can feel the difference in whether or not they can afford to invest in decoration.

    Near the imperial palace was the nobleman''s quarter, and there was a gate between it and the town where the commoners lived.

    It was guarded by soldiers in shifts, and was closed unless there was something to do.

    Near the gates were the headquarters of the great merchants and upscale residential areas, which helped in the perception that the richer they were, the closer they could live to the aristocratic quarter.

    Val and Mina did not enter the more upscale area, but rather the more second class area.

    The food served in the more upscale area is closer to the taste of the aristocracy, and they don''t feel the need to go to the extent of using magic.

    ''''Since we''re going to be here, why don''t we go for pasta and cheese?

    That''s good.

    They consulted briefly and chose one restaurant.

    This restaurant specializes in pasta, a dish made with noodles and cheese, and is popular mainly with young men and women.

    The inside of the restaurant, which could hold about 30 people, was 80% full, with five staff members busily working around.

    They were ushered into a vacant two-person seat at the back of the restaurant.

    Two chicken and cheese pastas, rose water and wine.

    Val ordered on his behalf.

    As the waitress leaves with a smile on her face, Meena opens her mouth.

    ''That''s unusual. ''You''re asking for a drink in the daytime.''

    It''s nice to have a change of scenery.

    Val laughs a little shyly.

    I guess he''s also aware that drinking in the daytime is not a good idea.

    ''''Then shall I join you?

    Meena starts to say.

    It was even more unusual for her to ask for alcohol than him, but he wasn''t surprised.

    ''Can we cancel the order now?¡¡Isn''t that hard?

    No problem. I''ll have some rose water.

    Meena says with a smile.

    Rose water was her favorite, and she was glad Val remembered it.

    She wasn''t the one to directly mention it, though.

    She orders the rose water just as the waiter brings her food.

    There were five large pieces of chicken on top of the noodles, with a generous sprinkling of cheese on top.

    ''Yeah. Delicious.''

    Yes.

    Perhaps because the two men were not food critics, their assessment of taste was quite simple.

    It may not be as good as the high end food, but Baru thinks it''s good enough.

    The price is higher than in the second class area, but the skill of the cooks and the quality of the ingredients have improved.

    It''s definitely worth the money.

    ''Yes. You should not be rewarded for being a good cook.

    Meena agrees with him, but not with much heat.

    I guess she just understands that it''s better that way, but it''s not a passion.

    Still, he was grateful for Val''s willingness to go along with him.

    This is how they enjoyed their meal.

 112 112. The Sixteen Pillars of the Kingdom.txt

    A small duchy exists in the east of the Alto Kingdom.

    In recent years, a problem has arisen in this country, which has managed to survive on the grounds that it is not worth attacking, even to the point of shedding blood, and it has been troubling the upper echelons.

    A red demon with golden eyes has taken up residence on the roads that serve as trade routes to the kingdom.

    This demon was a cannibal, attacking and devouring passersby.

    This monster, which devoured more than 20 people, including adventurers and soldiers of the country, was called "Red Goblin, Fulhit" in awe and disgust.

    This "Red Gobbler," as it is known, has drawn many people away from the city.

    They don''t appear at night, but they are nocturnal demons.

    The small kingdom has been hit hard by these nocturnal demons.

    It was fortunate that they were able to trade normally with everyone except the kingdom, but this was not good.

    The small kingdom had a hard time thinking about it and decided to have a foreign country defeat them.

    However, they cannot prepare a large sum of money because they are a small country.

    ''It would be best to prepare a large sum of money and call for a first class or special class, but ......

    The king of the small country laments.

    The special classes are the living legends who have succeeded in defeating the alias of the first-class adventurers, who have returned even first-class adventurers.

    They are one of the strongest forces in each country, but to bring them in, you need a reasonable amount of money.

    There was no way a small country could afford it.

    So they came up with the idea of asking the forces of the kingdom to join them.

    ''''Against the Eight Divine Brilliance (Levatain) of the Empire, the Sixteen Pillar Jie (Tafelunde) of the Kingdom isn''t very conspicuous, is it?''''

    And it was infused as a gossip between the nobles and the common people.

    The Sixteen Pillars Jie (Tafelunde) were created in opposition to the Eight Divine Brilliance of the Empire.

    Although they are considered to be the kingdom''s greatest fighting force, their quality was questionable because they were gathered with the simple idea that "if the empire is the eight, we are the sixteen".

    Needless to say, this assessment was very humiliating to the proud kingdom people.

    ''''Destroy the ''Red Devouring Demon'' and show them that the Eight Divine Brilliance is nothing, and that the Sixteen Pillar Jie is better than them!

    Yes, yes!

    The leadership of the kingdom, whose blood immediately rose to their heads, gathered the sixteen pillar jie and gave them this instruction.

    ''''Of course!''''

    ''''I''ll show them that being inferior to us, Yagamihki, is a colossal mistake!

    The Sixteen Pillars Jie who were ordered to do so responded with great enthusiasm.

    They were so easily motivated that the little kingdom that had set them up was inwardly stunned.

    The suggestion that there would be no comparison between a different name holder and the Marshal of the Demon World would never be made.

    ''''Come to a meeting to decide who will go out and report back to me.

    At the king''s command, the Sixteen Pillars Jie and the others withdrew once and began a meeting by themselves in a room in the castle.

    Before that, they first called their maidservants and told them to bring the scones something to drink.

    ''As a nobleman of the kingdom, it would be disgraceful to be distraught at all costs.

    This is the national culture.

    It was a characteristic of the kingdom''s people that they did not even question whether the bloody conversation I mentioned earlier was okay.

    There is a reason why they are ridiculed as a den of proud and vain people.

    After the drinks had been passed around and the scones had been eaten, the oldest and foremost man opened his mouth.

    ''Well, who''s going?''

    What else can you tell me about this "Red Devourer"?

    It''s about three meters long, much faster than an ogre, and is said to be more powerful. I heard that a party of second class adventurers prepared by a small country was defeated and half of them were eaten.

    If the second level adventurer party was going to return, then they would be a very powerful part of the party.

    But they were unperturbed.

    ''''Now, who should we send out? "The God of War, the God of War, the God of War, the God of Fighting, the God of Sword, the God of Spear. "I think that''s a good place to start,

    When the first man said it, several people raised their hands in unison.

    They were called the God of War, the God of War, the God of Fighting, and the God of Swords.

    I''ll be the one to go. I''ll go and show you that the Warrior God of the Kingdom is the true power.

    A big skinheaded man of about thirty years old barked out, and a beautiful young man with a kind face interrupted him.

    ''''This Sword God is the strongest. Could you please refrain from using the Martial Temple?''''

    What?

    What is it?

    They began to stare at each other and the first man sighed.

    ''Let''s turn to the fighting gods here. We want to make sure that people say we are the fighting gods of the west rather than the war gods of the east.

    Duly noted.

    The man who responded was a large, muscular man of thirty with golden hair and red eyes.

    His tanned skin had a few scars, suggesting he was a warrior of long standing.

 113 113. Kingdom fighting god.txt

    The fighting gods cheerfully set out to exterminate the Red Devourer, Fulhit.

    This is nothing to fear from a man with a different name.

    This wasn''t the first time he had exterminated an alias holder.

    That was why he was full of confidence.

    Even though they were different names, there were various strengths and types of aliens.

    (If it was an opponent that a first level adventurer party had defeated, one could not be too careful, but it was only a second level party that had lost.)

    There was no caution that even a first-class adventurer might not be able to change the outcome of the fight.

    He flew with transfer magic to the castle in the capital of the small country and arrogantly announced to the noisy soldiers on guard, "I am the God of Fighting, the honorable sixteen pillar of the kingdom.

    ''''I am the fighting god of the Kingdom''s Honorable Sixteen Pillar Jie. I''m here to deal with the Red Devourer as requested by your country. We would like to see the Duke.

    The soldiers were angered by the way he was talking too much, but the kingdom is not someone a small country can go against.

    They barely responded with politeness while shaking their hands in frustration.

    ''''It is an unexpected pleasure to see the Sixteen Pillar Jie people here. Could you wait in the reception room while I send a representative to run for you now?

    You''re not very good at it. It''s not a very nice thing to ask a small country to be civil to a big country. I''m a generous man. I give you a special dispensation.

    The fighting gods were all over the place in their superior manner.

    When the maidservants who were guiding him would pat his ass and scream, he would tell them that they were vile women.

    After he left, the soldiers bit their boss in exasperation.

    ''What the hell is he doing here!''

    His boss, the soldier-in-chief, spits out his voice with a face riddled with anguish.

    ''''You are one of the strongest forces the kingdom has to offer. If you piss them off, this country will be crushed in a heartbeat.''''

    That''s why you can''t just go to ......

    The soldiers gnashed their teeth in frustration.

    In fact, with the strength of a small country, it would never be possible to challenge a kingdom.

    While the kingdom is capable of organizing a large army of one hundred thousand, this country can only reach a thousand.

    It''s a no-win situation from the start.

    ''And have you seen his equipment?¡¡Everything is vajra stone.

    Vajra Stone: "......

    The words of the soldier-in-chief made his men cringe.

    Vajra stone is a popular metal for the top-tier, but it is rare and expensive.

    It is a rank material that no one else in the small country has.

    ''''If ...... we had more power, we wouldn''t have to ask that guy to do it.''''

    ''''Why did you turn to the kingdom, my lord? ''''If you were going to ask, why didn''t you ask the Empire?''''

    Still, I can''t suppress my frustration.

    It doesn''t matter how much equipment they have, it''s the inside that sucks.

    One soldier laments, while the chief chides him by lowering his voice.

    Shh. The Kingdom has an eye on the Empire anyway. If it were known that we relied on the Empire, that would be enough to put our country in a bind.

    ...... Why is this country next to the kingdom?

    The soldiers cursed their homeland''s lack of luck.

    If they had been away from the kingdom and close to the Empire, they could have relied on the Empire without any worries.

    He couldn''t help but think so.

    Mocking their antipathy, the God of War received hospitality in the castle.

    No matter how arrogant he was, the only thing that didn''t change was that his reward was after he succeeded.

    Instead of paying in advance, he drank expensive drinks, ate lavish meals, and was in a good mood to be entertained by beautiful women, but "for the sake of the people," the principal duke of the little kingdom endured.

    He endured the disgrace of having his wife and daughter treated as his mistresses.

    Seeing him, his subjects also managed to get away with it, saying, "It is the Duke who is enduring it.

    If the small kingdom had more power, there would have been a war with the kingdom.

    The next morning, after the sun had risen high in the sky, the God of War went to slay the demons.

    The sun rose high in the sky the next morning and the small country people looked at his back in annoyance.

    He didn''t want to lose.

    They did not want him to lose, because they were in trouble.

    They thought, "Let''s fight with the Red Devourer.

    When they arrived at the place where the Red Devouring Demon Fulhit was appearing, the God of War was hit with a bad feeling that made their skin tingle.

    (There you go.)

    As soon as the god of war drew his sword, a sky or a huge red demon descended.

    It must have jumped over from deep in the forest.

    The physical ability that surpasses the common sense of humans is indeed a demon.

    ''''Human, human, eat, eat.''''

    Fulhit grinned and bared his white teeth as he turned his golden eyes on her, smiling.

    It was clear that he only thought of the fighting god as new food.

    ''''You lowly demon, you are so rude. You''d better get your shit together!¡¡[Super Sword]

    The god of war activates a magic grant on his sword.

    It''s one of the higher magic techniques that increases the sword''s sharpness, durability, and gives the effect of breaking through physical attack resistance.

    The red demon, named Fulhit, only smiles with a smirk when he sees the sword, which emits a hint of blue-white light.

    The demon, who had returned many humans and adventurers in the past, probably just felt that his prey always did something similar.

    ''''Is it just the intelligence of the demon to be unable to distinguish between me and the rest of the crowd?

    The Fighting God smiles confidently and scornfully.

    ''''The [Furious Lightning]

    First of all, it''s a preemptive attack with magic.

    The [Furious Lightning] is a higher magic of lightning that shoots five to dozens of spears of lightning depending on the strength of the surgeon.

    The number of spears shot out by the God of War was twenty-five, and yet it was properly controlled.

    The blow was so powerful that it could reduce not only an ogre but even a troll to ashes, hitting Fulhit.

    However, instead of turning into ashes, Fulhit was able to endure it, and with a roar, it rushed towards him.

    ''''Tch, even though you''re a small fry, you''re an alias?''''

    The fighting god didn''t run away, but kicked the ground to close the distance from him.

    If a person saw the scene where he moved to the right side of Fulhit in a split second, they would have mistaken it for a transfer magic.

    However, this was a technique called [Shrinkage].

    He mastered this advanced technology, which is said to be used by only a few top-notch warriors, and he mastered it brilliantly.

    Then he slashes at them with a sword enhanced with granting magic.

    His fighting style was that of a demon warrior who fights by using higher magic and higher technology together.

    (Got it!)

    Just before his sword touched Fulhit''s neck, the fighting god confirmed his victory.

    But the next moment, the sword is flicked off by the demon''s skin.

    ''''What? ......''''

    To his surprise, Fulhit''s strong arm swung at him.

    In the nick of time, he flew backwards to avoid it, but a few strands of his hair fell off.

    ''''A demon withstood my slash?

    That''s ridiculous, the fighting god thinks.

    Even though he had a different name, there was no way he could have an enemy.

    He was the strongest warrior on the continent, and he wasn''t supposed to be the eight gods of the empire, or the eight god lights of the empire, or any other number of things.

    His confidence was shattered with a loud bang.

    ''''Gaaaaaah!''''

    The red devouring demon Fulhit howls and lunges at him as he stiffens.

 114 114. Subdue the Red Demon.txt

    The red devouring demon''s big fist was aimed at the fighting god''s chest.

    He quickly put out his left arm to cover it.

    The part of the cage shattered noisily and a violent impact and pain hit him.

    ''''Gugu ...... my basket hand made of vajra stone is ......

    The God of War is a mental shocker.

    Vajra Stone is one of the sturdy metals that are popular with the fiercest of the frontline.

    In terms of strength and scarcity, it is the fourth after the legendary divine steel, the illusory star steel, and the scarlet steel.

    To be able to assemble armor made of vajra stone was itself proof that he was special, and he himself was convinced that he was special.

    ''''You!¡¡Demoness!

    If he thought about it calmly, he should retreat, get ready and gather his friends before trying again.

    But the fighting god was not of such an auspicious nature.

    He had turned against the demon that had shattered his confidence.

    ''''[Super Sword], [Ultra Body]

    He strengthens his weapons and physical abilities and takes on the demon again.

    It seems that this was not calculated for the demon, and his response is delayed for a moment.

    The fighting god took advantage of the opportunity and, with only one hand, fired a slash at the demon''s right shoulder.

    The red devouring demon tried to stop it with his right arm.

    However, this time the fighting god''s sword slashed through its arm.

    ''''Gaaaah?''''

    The Red Devouring Demon kicked up the fighting god''s left arm with his foot while screaming.

    ''''Guhhhhh!''''

    The broken arm could not withstand the demon''s attack, and from the elbow upwards was torn off.

    The demon doesn''t make a follow-up attack, but jumps backwards.

    ''''Hahahahaha.''''

    The God of War who had delivered the full force of his blow was exhausted and breathing on his shoulder.

    Still, he glared at the Red Devouring Demon with his final intent.

    The Red Devouring Demon Fulhit, who had been slashed off from his right elbow to the tip of his right elbow, shot him a look of mixed anger and hatred.

    The standoff between those who had lost one elbow to the other ended when the Red Devourer eventually turned his back and ran into the forest.

    ''''Ni, escaped ......?''''

    That''s how the God of War interprets it.

    The Red Devourer, who has nothing to do with trivial pride, simply made a quick decision to retreat when he received an unexpected counterattack.

    He is the one who interprets that to his advantage.

    ''''You''re afraid of me, ...... I''ve won.

    Although he lost his left hand, he said that he won because the alias holder escaped.

    ''''You''re one hell of a fierce man to take my left hand away from me.

    He didn''t want to let the small country know right away.

    He was too busy thinking about how to arm himself with theories on how to avoid damage to his honor.

    Fortunately for him, Red Devouring Demon Fulhit would come to the place where he had a place to live.

    The Red Devouring Demon Fulhit could regenerate his arms if he regained his strength after drinking and eating a large amount of food.

    Once the fighting gods were freed, the victory was as good as gone; in fact, it could be said that the Red Devouring Demon Fulhit had won.

    However, the world would never know about it.

    Because when Red Devouring Demon Fulhit was about to move for his meal, his entire body was vaporized by a fierce pillar of light.

    ''''Red Devouring Demon Fulhit, defeat complete.

    Yes. I''ll check.

    The man who annihilated the Red Devourer with an attack of light was Bartolomeus.

    And to his left stood a gentleman of about forty years of age, wearing a gray hat and a black jacket.

    ''''Thank you, Master Bartolomeus, for your help.

    The gentleman takes off his hat and bows grudgingly to Val.

    ''I''ve been ordered by His Majesty the Emperor to answer your request. It''s not worthy of your thanks.

    He replied.

    ''Then I thank His Majesty the Emperor for ordering you to go to war.

    The gentleman corrected him with a smiling smile.

    ''I will pay you a contingency fee at a later date. I hope you can trust me, sir.

    ''Yes. Your country thinks the merchant kingdom can be trusted in that regard.

    I''m flattered. Now I''d better be off.

    The gentleman of the mercantile nation salutes Val once more and disappears with the magical tools of transference magic.

 115 115. Hendler Trading Country.txt

    The Hendler Trading Kingdom is located in the northern part of the kingdom.

    One of the things that makes the country seem strange to other nations is that the Chamber of Commerce, run by the merchants, is the highest decision-making body.

    Twenty-four representatives are elected by the registered merchants by ballot, and the Chamber of Commerce is run by those twenty-four.

    A gentleman who had been present at the defeat of the Red Devourer in Baru returned to the capital city of Fawn, where the Chamber of Commerce was held.

    The gentleman goes to the top floor of the red brick building and opens the black door.

    ''I''m back,''

    Thank you.

    Twenty-four delegates were waiting for him.

    Normally today was not a conference day, but they had gathered because he was coming back.

    ''So how did that work out for you?

    The Kingdom''s God of War failed to defeat the Red Devouring Demon, but the God of Light defeated him without a care in the world.

    When the gentleman reported briefly, the reaction of the delegates was divided in two.

    ''I knew you were right to ask the Empire for help.

    ''''Hmm. ''''The strength of the God of Light''s warrior god, it can be considered just as they say.''''

    First of all, they are the ones who are happy that the Red Devouring Demon has been defeated.

    This one is larger in proportion.

    ''''Even so, it''s still the cowardice of the kingdom.

    You''re not the most dependable, but you have the best attitude on the continent.

    Can''t we do something about it?

    The other was the people who were angry and lamenting over the kingdom''s cowardice.

    The kingdom was considered the strongest in the west of the continent, but in reality it was an unknown quantity.

    No other country flaunted its own war potential.

    ''''It would be nice if we could mesh the empire and the kingdoms together and shave off the power of the kingdoms, but there''s a distance barrier.

    One of them clicked his tongue evasively.

    There was a terribly formidable obstacle to realizing his aim: distance.

    The Empire existed at the far end of the east and the Kingdom at the far end of the west, with a number of nations in between.

    One of the reasons why the two nations do not clash would be the location.

    Aside from the small nations in between, the Federation and the city-states are not an easy opponent to capture.

    The empire, which had forces that might be easily captured, had no territorial ambitions, which was a blessing for the majority of the people living on this continent.

    It would be different if the relationship had deteriorated to the point where there was no choice but to decide between the s*xes, like the now-defunct Gestan Kingdom.

    ''''The continent will be engulfed in warfare!

    As one frowned at the inappropriateness of the situation, another one said.

    ''The signs of disquiet have been there long enough. Right?

    He speaks to the gentleman.

    ''Yes. I''ve asked the God of War, and it''s clear that there have been some strange demons appearing in the Empire as well.''

    ''I knew it. ...... So that''s how you got it right?¡¡Don''t tell me you didn''t just come back from hearing the words of the god of war?

    The gentleman nodded at the representative senator''s words.

    ''Yes, sir. I have sent out about ten agents to check it out. However, about five of them have disappeared, so they were probably disguised by the Empire and taken care of.

    I remember hearing that the ...... empire has poor counterintelligence capabilities, was it a hoax?

    Another representative of the House throws a question.

    The gentleman replies cautiously.

    ''It may be, or it may have been reinforced recently.

    ''We can''t try it, can we?

    ''Of course. Our country and the Empire don''t have a bad relationship at the moment, but that won''t happen if they find out we''ve sent an interrogator.

    Another representative senator said so.

    A female delegate chuckled.

    ''Oh?¡¡Isn''t that the case if the five men who disappeared were not known to be from our country?

    For a moment, the air in the room fell silent at this calm remark.

    "Hm, even the empire sends its own secret agents to our country. That''s just the way it is.

    The old representative snickered.

    He looked like a man for whom the word "old" would fit.

    ''Oh well. "Well," he said, "the threat is over for now. Let''s make some money while we can.

    There was no objection to the Chairman''s words.

 116 Quiet story organization now.txt

    Why, why can''t it work!

    The head of the organization was frustrated.

    The operation against a certain continent had been slow in progress.

    It was rather annoying that it wasn''t completely unsuccessful.

    ''''We were able to achieve some results in the Holy Land. We even managed to build a [City].''''

    ''We''ve gone so far as to create a demon with a different name in the west.

    The organization''s men and women report fearfully.

    They are not lying about what they say.

    It was working well until the middle of the day.

    The problem was that someone had ruined their achievements in a good place.

    ''''After checking, it seems that [City] has been crushed by someone named Giselhair of the Eight Divine Light. I didn''t expect that there was someone who could fight against [City]. Giselhair must be the strongest of the Eight Divine Brilliance.

    A report is made that would make an Imperial official laugh if he were to hear it.

    ''''So it''s not a lie that the Empire is a great power? ''''There are people fierce enough to defeat a [city],''''

    The other mentees were plausible.

    They didn''t seem to remember that the Marshal had been defeated either.

    ''''That''s right. If we hit a force greater than [City], we could defeat the Empire.''''

    ''Can''t we put the Empire on the back burner?

    Another official said.

    ''Wouldn''t it be better to attack other countries and increase our forces?''

    ''Crush the strongest nation and we''ll have plenty of time for the rest. We must crush the strongest first.

    There was a disagreement, and the leader clapped his hands to stop it.

    ''Let''s put the Empire on the back burner. We have a force that even the Marshal-sama has defeated.''''

    He was the only one who remembered.

    "We''re going to cut down from other countries. ...... Is it still a kingdom or a holy country that seems easy to take advantage of?

    ''I agree. Both sides are not moving well and their forces don''t seem to be of much consequence. If we could call a general, we could attack them all at once.

    ''''Mmm ...... I''ll have to call the general first. The Holy Land is close to the Empire. If anything happens, they could be dealt with. If we''re going to go for it, it would be the Kingdom.

    There''s a mercantile country nearby.

    ''They''re not much of a powerhouse over there. It''s a financial power, though. It''s the Federation that we should be more concerned about.

    ''I''m certainly not sure about the Federation. In terms of national power, I''d say it''s below the empire, kingdom, holy country, and mercantile states: ......

    That''s a lot of similarities and differences with the city-state complex. It''s going to be hard to destroy each one.

    I think we should first try to cut down the kingdom and invite the general to join us.

    The top executive reiterates.

    ''If you dawdle, you might leave us all out in the cold. If that''s all it takes, I hope that''s all it takes. ......

    His deliberate separation of words stimulated the imagination of the members of the organization to report the horrific report.

    They all turned blue.

    ''Go about your duties with an open mind.

    Ha!

    They replied with authority.

 117 116. Hot spring.txt

    Val and Meena came to a spa facility in a state.

    It was a high-class facility where royalty and aristocrats also came to visit.

    They were free to use it because of the prestige of the Eight Divine Merit.

    ''''Although the Eight Divine Brilliance is cramped, I think this kind of privilege is wonderful.

    Yes.

    Meena countered Val''s words.

    It would have been more correct to say that she is here to keep him company.

    He is aware of that, but no matter how much Meena is, he won''t go along with something he really doesn''t like.

    He understands that as well, so he doesn''t shy away from it.

    The high-class facility had one large male and one female bath on the ground floor, three family bathrooms, the second floor was for dining facilities and the third floor was for accommodation.

    They rented out one of the family baths.

    There is another option, though, called the women''s bath.

    Val said, and Meena responded immediately.

    ''If anyone other than Master Val sees my skin, I want to kill him.

    That''s a no-no.

    She had a straight face, so he instantly gave up on persuading her.

    It was because he couldn''t make an a-hazardous hell in a hot spring.

    Since then, they had decided to take a family bath together.

    Meena didn''t seem to mind as long as Val could see her, and she didn''t cover her body with a towel.

    It would be a feast for the eyes to see her beautiful white bare skin without a single blemish being sparingly displayed.

    (But I''m unwilling to assume he''s inviting her out for her nakedness.)

    Oddly enough, Val, who was serious about it, was quite seriously worried about it.

    Even so, he still ended up giving in to his ''greed to get into the hot springs'', so he was rather concerned about the reputation of the people around him.

    Those who know them would agree that if you ask Yagami Teru, you have three choices: click your tongue, get tired, or laugh bitterly.

    ''''It''s a nice bath.''''

    Yeah.

    They closed their eyes as they slowly soaked in the hot spring.

    It''s not that I don''t like the idea of it, I just like the idea of it being a mixed bathing date in a hot spring, but it''s not a s*xy duo.

    ...... You could also come to ...... night, watch the moon and have a drink.

    Liquor. Would you like me to go get you some?

    Hearing Val''s murmurings, Meena suggests.

    ''No, you can stock up on them upstairs. The nobles come here too, so we''ve got a good selection.

    He laughed and replied.

    ''I understand.''

    They leave together after a while.

    The undressing room was needlessly large, so there was plenty of room for at least two people.

    ''''What do you want to do after this?''''

    ''Go to the store, have a drink, put something in your stomach and linger. You linger too.

    I''m sorry, sir.

    No one said it was okay for the two Yagami Akira to do that.

    If there''s anything, there''s an emergency call with magic tools, and if Meena is with them, they can return anywhere in a flash.

    It''s the reason for such a lazy trip.

    Val properly hides his face by wearing a mask.

    There were other users in this facility, so they couldn''t show their true faces.

    Val and the others went upstairs to the restaurant and ordered drinks and food and were given a key to a private room.

    All the seats were private and soundproofed, probably because they were used by the nobility and the wealthy.

    However, it is a common belief that no one holds secret meetings here, as talking in secret would be conspicuous in this room.

    It was not important to Val.

    ''Oh?''

    The other patrons are first drawn to Meena''s beauty.

    Then, they thought that the other party was ''Vilhemina, the Goddess of Condemnation'' from her emerald eyes and hurriedly looked away.

    Vilhemina''s looks, abilities and personality were quite famous, and when it comes to nobles and wealthy people, there are no more brave men who would try to woo her.

    ''''These eyes are also useful once in a while.

    Meena guessed roughly from their reactions and said in a voice that only Val could hear.

    She was unperturbed by their frightened looks.

    It''s very much like her to say that she doesn''t care what people think of her, no matter what they think of her.

    Even Val is thankful to be able to avoid any trouble, so she only smiles at him.

    I think it''s obvious that it''s Bartolomeus just because he''s the masked person that Mina is with, though.

 118 117. Cooking and liquor.txt

    The dishes that Baru and his guests ordered were called "Gozen ryori," in which a number of dishes were served on a large black tray and delivered at the same time.

    Baru, who did not want to wear a mask every time the food was brought to him, chose this style.

    There are a variety of dishes on the menu, from the more standard items such as grilled white fish and herb-grilled chicken to more unusual ones such as fried vegetables.

    The liquor that came with the food was called "Tears of Heavenly Woman" and "Rainbow Crow".

    Both drinks are of high quality and are only available to a limited number of noblemen.

    Since our guests are Val and Meena, the restaurant is happy to serve them to us.

    ''Do you not mind the fried food?''

    Yeah, I''m fine, okay?

    Meena chuckles at Val''s question.

    The beautiful woman, who is destroying the stereotype that elves prefer natural foods, is indifferent to deep fried foods.

    The ingredients and the cooks'' skills are of the highest grade, as it is a favorite restaurant of the nobility.

    The elves are as good as the ingredients, but there is a difference in the skill of the cooks.

    Yes. Humans are brilliant in this regard.

    Meena praised as her cheeks loosened.

    After dinner, tea was served for the ''pudding'' that came out for dessert.

    At the same time, one of the cooks appears.

    ''''Bartolomeus-sama and Vilhemina-sama, thank you very much for coming today.

    This fifty year old lion tribe man was the head chef.

    ''''It''s been a long time, Master Chef. The food today was good too.

    Val compliments him on that.

    ''Thank you!''

    He thanked her in a loud voice and bowed his head.

    Then he looked up and asked Meena.

    ''How would you like to go, Lady Vilhemina?''

    She answered the question with a serious look on her face in a matter-of-fact manner.

    ''You''re indeed Master Val''s favorite.

    This was one of her highest compliments.

    The head chef, who could now understand it, bowed his head in delight.

    ''''Thank you. We look forward to seeing you again.''''

    Val exhales in relief as the head chef steps back.

    Although he understands his position, he wants to be left alone.

    ''Totally, even Yagami Teru has a chip on his shoulder.

    Val softly spills it.

    This is unusual, but I''m not asking for your agreement.

    He just wants them to listen.

    Knowing this, Meena listens quietly, as he wishes.

    Now, let''s have a drink for a change of pace. The "Birthplace of the Earth" is quite tasty.

    Then I''ll take it.

    Meena was about to ask for the same thing as Val, but he stopped her.

    ''Wouldn''t Meena be able to ''cry demon''?

    ''Crying Demon'' ...... I know the name of it.

    She is a little curious.

    The term "crying demon" refers to a time long ago when a man-eating demon appeared at the foot of a mountain, and a man asked him to miss his life in exchange for a drink.

    The demon laughed and said, "If it tastes good," and when he drank the wine, it was so good that he cried tears of joy.

    He then promised that if they would let him drink such a good drink, people would never eat it again, and left.

    There is anecdotal evidence that the man would regularly leave the drink at the foot of the mountain and never again would a man be eaten in that region.

    It was reputed to be very strong, but very tasty as long as one could bear it.

    ''Do you keep it here?

    Yeah. It was recommended to me once.

    Val nods and she thinks for a moment before answering.

    ''If you and Master Val would like to have a drink alone.

    All right. Okay, you can bring us both back for more.

    He made a decision and called the waiter to order.

    The "Demon Crying" came in a black glass bottle.

    They poured it into a glass and tasted it lightly.

    "So this is Oniboshi,

    There''s something sweet and clean about it.

    Meena appreciates it.

    To be honest, it''s a bit of a delicate thing to say if it''s so good that a demon would cry.

    ''''Well, I guess demons, people and elves have different tastes.

    It might not be that different from the elves, but it could be different from the demons.

    Val concluded and took his time tasting the drink.

 119 118. Brown bear and mother and child.txt

    There''s a fire bear!

    Someone shouted and the village panicked.

    A fire bear is a powerful demon.

    It has hard fur that can repel ordinary swords and bows and arrows, stiff arms that can shatter huge rocks with a single blow, and it is also a terrifying existence that spits fire and turns the village into a sea of fire.

    ''''Run!¡¡Just run!

    Borrow a horse from the chief and drive it into town!¡¡Call the adventurers!

    There is no such thing as a vigilante group in a small village.

    Some men confronted the fire bear with mulberry, sickles and sticks to stop him.

    The fire bear stood up on his hind legs only and breathed fire.

    ''''Whoa!''''

    The villagers are helpless.

    They may have been drafted and trained in combat, but they are the ones with the least aptitude for warfare.

    Those with higher aptitude have become knights, joined the national army, become adventurers, or become the private army of their lords.

    No matter how much the empire boasted one of the best national and military strengths, as expected, even those who couldn''t become combatants couldn''t be elite.

    The fire bears mockingly tore into people with their sharp claws and blew them away with their strong arms.

    He then chased after the fleeing people.

    The speed of the fire bear was comparable to that of a horse, and an ordinary person would not be able to escape.

    The fire bear circled around in front of the mother, who was holding the little girl in her left arm and pulling the boy''s hand with her right hand as she struggled to escape.

    The reason he went all the way around when he could have attacked her from behind is because the fire bear has a cruel desire to enjoy the fear of the person he is attacking.

    ''Hee......''

    Her mother turns blue and slumps to the spot.

    Her husband is unlucky enough to be out of the village on business, and she can''t rely on him.

    ''You - go away!

    A boy picked up a pebble lying nearby and threw it at the fire bear.

    Of course, there was no way for such a thing to pass.

    ''''Ggaaaaaaah!''''

    The fire bear barked deliberately.

    ''''Hee!''''

    The mother is frightened, the girl begins to cry, and the boy jolts and shakes as he picks up the stone again and throws it.

    What motivates him is the sense of duty that he will protect his mother and sister now that his father is gone.

    In an attempt to violate such small courage, the fire bear slowly approached him.

    The mother quickly withdrew her son''s hand and held him in a tight hug.

    The fire bear changed its target to its mother and raised its right arm, and at the moment it raised its right arm, a powerful impact struck its side of the head.

    The huge body of the fire bear, which should be taller than a two-story building and boasting a weight to match, floats up, spins around and crashes to the ground.

    ''''It was a good decision to come closer for some reason.

    He was the one who kicked the fire bear, a man of suspicious appearance wearing a black hood and cape and a white mask.

    For a mother and child, he was a benefactor who saved them from a dangerous situation.

    But the fire bear wasn''t dead yet, and with a roar of rage, he stood up.

    He had been interrupted in his fun time of scaring the feeble human and then slowly torture him to death.

    He had his own reasons to be angry, but the masked man laughed coldly.

    ''If you ran back and never attacked a human again, I would have considered letting you go.

    The fire bear responds to the man''s words by spitting fire.

    Screams came from the mother and the boy, but they quickly disappeared.

    Because he noticed that the golden light that surrounded the man''s body was a wall, bouncing back the fire.

    ''Elves,''

    As the man said this, many arrows of light appeared and flew to the fire bear.

    Countless splashes of blood danced through the fur and muscle that should have easily repelled the iron weapon, easily piercing it.

    ''''My light, cut through the darkness of the disaster and show the people hope. ......

    The man murmured in a whisper.

    The villagers, who had been watching from a distance as the fire bear was defeated, all cheered in unison.

    ''''Oh, thank you so much for the danger.''''

    Her mother finally stands up and thanks her.

    ''This is part of my role.

    What''s your name?

    Bartolomeus.

    Val turns his back on the girls when he says his name.

    ''Ah, you are Master Bartolomeus!

    As expected, Bartolomeus'' name was known even in the small local village.

    As he was about to leave, the boy stopped him and spoke to him.

    ''I want to be stronger!¡¡Enough to protect my mom and sister!¡¡What am I supposed to do!

    Strength is gentleness. Gentleness is knowing your weakness. Remember to be weak and frustrated. Be kind to those who are weak. That''s the first step to strength.

    Stopping in his tracks, Val turned around and answered the boy gently.

    ''Be kind to the weak ......?''

    "You were strong in trying to protect your mother and sister. A girl like you, trying to protect someone else, is going to be a great adult.

    So, can you do it?

    The boy looked anxious.

    ''You can do it,''

    ''Uh-huh!¡¡I''ll do my best!

    The boy wiped the tears away with his sleeve and waved at the man''s back as he left with a smile.

 120 119. No compromise.txt

    Baru was training alone in a training hall in the royal palace.

    The different abilities he possessed were not similar to magic.

    Still, the point of kneading magic power was the same.

    And in order to create a lean movement, he practiced thousands and thousands of repetitions.

    ''''Isn''t that amazing, Master Bartolomeus?''''

    We''ve been moving around for almost two hours now.

    First of all, your stamina isn''t the same as ours, is it?

    The soldiers, watching from afar, were talking in hushed tones.

    Everyone had a sense of respect and awe for Bal.

    The man who is touted as the strongest is not simply strong.

    First of all, each of his basic movements were tremendous.

    The soldiers you are watching are even working for the royal palace, so they are one of the most talented people in the world.

    That''s why I was able to feel Baru''s greatness to some extent.

    You can''t build a great power in a day. You don''t become the most powerful in a day.

    One of the soldiers said smugly, and there was a woman''s voice that responded.

    ''You''re right,''

    When the startled soldiers turned around in unison, they found a beautiful elf with a cold emerald gaze.

    It was Vilhemina, one of the Eight Divine Brilliance.

    ''''Vi, Lady Vilhemina, .......''''

    Bartholomeus, of course, does not cease to train, but what do you people do?

    Meena spoke in a voice reminiscent of ice.

    ''Isn''t it your job to be a shield for royalty and people to protect them in case of an emergency?

    Yes!

    The soldiers straighten their backs as if they''ve been whipped and rush back to their training.

    Meena, who looked away with cold eyes, spoke to Bal at the right moment.

    ''''Val-sama, thank you for your help. I have brought you some towels and drinks.''''

    Yeah.

    Val rested and took the cup of drinks from her.

    ''Are the soldiers back? I thought watching them was part of the training.

    I decided that they were close to skipping out, so I sent them away, thinking it was inappropriate to do so.

    Meena replied, not taking offense.

    Then she spoke to him as he chuckled under the mask.

    ''You seemed more devilish than usual, is there anything I can do for you?

    If there was something wrong, of course she was going to enter the war, she said.

    ''Oh. A fire bear has gone out to the village. Fortunately, no one died, but it was a coincidence.

    Meena sensed that Val''s words were filled with anger, and she listened in silence.

    ''I feel that we need the power to keep even demons like that away. If we fight them, damage is inevitable. That''s why deterrence is so important.''

    ...... Do you want a deterrent enough to keep the demons away from your village and town?

    Val affirmed Meena''s words.

    ''Yes. I think that''s the ultimate in strength, the ultimate achievement of strength, to keep away ...... only those beings that are harmful to people without causing them harm.

    Val says regretfully.

    The power he possesses is mighty.

    If he unleashed it, the demons would run away and never get close, but there''s no telling how much damage he could do to the village and town.

    That''s why he has a number of limiters on it.

    ''Demon repellent won''t work against some of the more powerful ones, right?

    Even though she was told about a realm that would seem impossible for a human approximately, Meena responded with a serious face, not even laughing.

    ''Maybe a dragon would or could be substituted, but I don''t know where they are. Meena doesn''t know?

    I don''t know where the dragons are, by the way.

    Meena said apologetically in response to Val''s question.

    Dragons are said to be the strongest demons, and if you defeat them, you can gain immense honor.

    But the strength of that is overwhelming, and even the empire would have to be prepared to have a province or two wiped out ...... if Val and Meena weren''t there.

    ''If we could do it now, we would have a system of distributing the amulet to all villages, but if there are demons that don''t work, the knights and national army staying in the larger towns would be notified immediately.

    Thinking that she shouldn''t be so unknowing, she gave her own alternative.

    ''Right. The Ministry of Magic is supposed to be doing this, but it''s limited in both budget and production capacity.''

    Val told him that''s why he was doing his best.

    I live on the blood money of the grass. It is my duty to continue to aim for the best. There can be no compromise.''

    ''Then, if I may be so presumptuous, I will join you. I''m sure Mr. Val could eventually reach this goal on his own, but it would be better to have someone to work hard with. I''m afraid I am not up to the task, but I will do my best.

    Meena offers feverishly.

    ''...... Right. I may be able to borrow some insight from the elves. Best regards.

    Yes!

    She smiled her happiest smile when Val asked her to do so.

    ''...... Are those two still trying to be strong?''

    Come on, now?

    The two men could not hear the soldiers'' conversation.

 121 120. Meals with the royal family.txt

    Val and Meena had been invited to a royal dinner.

    Val unusually complied, and Meena agreed because she had heard that he was going to attend.

    ''''Yagami Akira has given you that much authority, but I''m glad you complied and kept your menswear.

    The emperor is honestly happy.

    In this way, it was hard to believe that he was the supreme authority of a country, but in Val''s opinion, this was the emperor''s strength.

    The dinner was to be held in the dining hall of the palace.

    It''s a waste of space, as it''s a small number of people in a space that could hold fifty people at the same time.

    ''''How was the Elven Nation?''''

    The Empress questions her bloodless daughter.

    ''There was a lot of greenery, the air was good, the food was good, and there were a lot of magical tools, even though it was like a village. I wonder if it''s the plants that make the air so good when there''s so much greenery?¡¡So does that mean that if we make more green, we will become elves too?

    Beate''s story always took a funny turn in the middle.

    Her birth mother is horrified, but the royals are giggling.

    They are basically good mothers and daughters, and Val thinks that''s part of the reason why they don''t have a personality that people don''t like.

    (Except for the most uptight types: ......)

    An overly liberal Beate would be a headache for a chief chamberlain, for example, with her respect for tradition, for formality and decorum, and for discipline and rigor personified.

    The fact that she had no ill will at all made her unmanageable.

    ''I''m glad that Beate was able to serve as an ambassador safely. Maybe it''s because of Vilhemina.

    The crown prince said that and praised Meena.

    Since the crown prince has praised you, it''s the common courtesy of a vassal to respond in some way, but Meena decides to ignore it completely.

    ''''Meena,''''

    She finally opens her mouth as Val chides her.

    ''You''re not much of a royalist if you tell your subjects to follow you. Well, it''s more endearing than arrogance.''''

    Her birth mother frowned more than the Crown Prince at the harsh words.

    The person who was told and the emperor laughed.

    The reason is that they''ve learned to let Meena speak, and they''ve learned enough to know that this is what happens when you let her speak.

    The head chamberlain, who apparently could hear them even from a distance, held his stomach.

    Normally, it was the role of the Ministry of Liturgy to teach the royal family how to talk to each other.

    However, the chamberlain, who was serious and formal in nature, seemed to feel like a blunder on his part.

    ''Meena, the chamberlain is going to die. Cut back a little.

    Yes, I''ll be careful.

    When it was Val who paid attention, it was Meena who became sullen.

    Seeing this, Beate laughed and said, "As long as Val is here, you can rest assured that he will take the reins of Meena.

    ''As long as Val is here, you can rest assured that he will take the reins of Meena.

    Without Bartholomew, I guess that means you''re too anxious.

    The empress said the right thing, but the emperor and the crown prince pretended not to hear.

    Of course, Meena ignored them.

    ''Well, we have Bartolomeus, so we''ll be fine.

    The Crown Prince says.

    It''s not even close to an inappropriate answer to the idea that the situation is in danger of relying on Val.

    But surprisingly few have realized that.

    ''You know what I mean,''

    Meena was in a slightly better mood.

    ''It was you!'' A number of people thought it was a good idea, but no one said anything about it.

    It was obvious that they would be ignored.

    (It''s not the fault of the people who invited Vilhemina: ......)

    Princess Josephine has such a conversation with her mother.

    (It''s Your Majesty, who insisted on inviting her.)

    Her mother''s face was resigned.

    So far there has been no mention of Rutiger and his friends.

    They seem to be treated as if they never existed.

 122 Quiet story. Policy change and solicitation.txt

    The organization was in a hurry.

    The organization was in a hurry, because all their operations on one continent''s most powerful country would fail.

    ''''Why don''t we just put that country behind us?

    ''Can''t we just invade another continent?''

    That''s what the organization''s leaders say and they consult with the president.

    "What do you think, Mr. President?

    We''ve become too attached to one country. Our goal is only to open the gates to the demon world.

    The Patriarch admitted his mistake by saying so.

    ''''The door to the Demon World exists on other continents as well, right?''''

    Yes, I''m sure of it.

    Then we should set up on another continent. We can crush the Richter''s empire when the four dukes appear.

    The organization decides to do so.

    They didn''t know that the Marshal had been killed in the blink of an eye.

    That''s why they had no choice but to interpret it as they saw fit.

    ''It''s a matter of where you choose. Where is the continent where the strongest nation does not exist?

    That would put us on the northern continent.

    One of the executives immediately replies, "There is no such thing as a strong nation.

    "There is no such thing as a strong nation, although there are some strong people. Smaller nations are in disarray.

    All right. There you go. Induce them to create a horde of people. The goal is, of course, the Stadt class.

    A nation (Stadt) is literally the formation of a demon state.

    ''If it grows to that point, I''m afraid we won''t be able to control it,''

    I don''t mind.

    The Chancellor said gravely: "If there is a herding of people at the national level, the order in the surrounding area will naturally collapse.

    If there is an outbreak of euphoria on the national level, the order in the surrounding areas will naturally collapse. That''s what makes it easier for us to move.

    Ha!

    The leaders of the organization follow the new policy and move on.

    Meanwhile, a group of young men and women at the bottom of the pecking order have gone to the poorest countries and cities.

    They seek out children with empty bellies.

    Or they are parents who sell their children to get out of the glue.

    We will pay you in silver if you will sell your children to us.

    Oh!

    The parents shed tears of joy at the news that they had managed to make it, but the eyes of the child being sold were vacant.

    However, the eyes of the children being sold are downcast.

    The members of the organization gather these children and place them in carriages.

    They would then transfer them to the hiding place with their magical tools, take them to their hiding place, bathe them in turns and dress them in new clothes.

    Then he would offer everyone goat''s milk, thick meat, and soft bread.

    The children, who were baffled at first, gobbled it up with hunger.

    ''You have done well. We, the organization, welcome you.

    A young cadre talks to the children who are frantically eating their food.

    When the children finished eating, they finally turned their attention to the cadres.

    It was only when they had a full belly that they began to wonder what was going to happen to them.

    We are an organization that fights the evil that has driven you to hunger. We are an organization that takes down the bastards who are living the good life while you are having a hard time. That''s all I want you to remember.

    When the executives finish, one boy asks fearfully.

    ''What do we do now?''

    "Eat and drink and relax for a while. As you build up your strength and realize the magnificence of our organization, then you can help me.

    The cunning of the organization is that they were never too pushy, they showed that they could afford it.

    It seems like a nice guy to give the kids a full meal and not ask for anything in return.

    Isn''t there some horrible side to this?¡¡An adult would have thought that this was a good idea.

    But the children were too young to make such decisions.

    They enjoy a life that was unthinkable for them until now.

    They don''t have to get up early, they don''t have to go far to fetch water, and adults don''t have to take away their hard-earned nuts.

    They were allowed to eat their fill of delicacies, take naps, and play as much as they wanted with children close to their age.

    It was a life of paradise.

    When the children''s health had improved completely, the executive said, "I''m sorry you''re suffering so much.

    ''Whose fault is it that you have been suffering so much?¡¡Who''s fault is it that I didn''t eat my meal?¡¡We''re fighting to defeat them.

    The children completely believed what the executives said.

    ''I''ll fight too!''

    Me too!

    The ...... organization is adding new people in this way.

 123 121. Teru Yagami Manuel.txt

    Manuel had come to the western borders of the Empire.

    He was in the process of struggling with the Union of City States to determine how far to take the territory.

    Since the military can''t keep an eye on them, they can''t thwart the demons as much as they would like.

    As a result, sometimes powerful demons can appear.

    ''''Well, this time it looks like a bunch of goblins and orcs.

    Manuel laughs to himself.

    There are other adventurers as well.

    This time, the objective is to defeat the Goblin-Orc Coalition that has nested in a forest near a city that belongs to the City Union State.

    The adventurer''s guild gets serious about this after two groups of fifth level adventurer parties go missing.

    ''''They see a hundred or two hundred as trivial.

    The leader, a third level adventurer, said so.

    ''''You should refrain from acting alone at all costs.

    The other members nodded at this opinion.

    As for the faces, apart from Manuel, there was one third level adventurer party, two fourth level parties and two fifth level parties.

    ''''Our goal is only reconnaissance.

    We just need to find out who the enemy is.

    The United City State intends to do just that.

    Manuel chuckles scornfully, ''That''s a long time coming.

    ''Lukewarm. I''ll go.

    When he said this, the others frowned in surprise.

    ''You''re from the Empire?¡¡What can you do on your own?

    I won''t say anything bad. Let''s work together.

    ''''Two fifth grade parties were killed. It''s dangerous to think of them as a bunch of goblins and orcs.

    They say out loud.

    ''Ha, that''s a good argument.''

    Manuel scoffs.

    ''I''ll cut you in. You''re going to have to shut up and watch. Yeah, just in case there''s a leak, you''ll be taken care of.

    Hey!

    Manuel disregarded the restraints and staggered into the back.

    From the looks of it, he was an irredeemable fool, overconfident in his own power and attempting a reckless rush.

    When he stepped into the forest, there was a loud squeal and a crowd of goblins with spears and swords, about twenty of them.

    ''''Twenty for the advance guard, the total number must be about five hundred, oy?''''

    Manuel turned around behind him as he said in a loud voice.

    Then he pulled out the two curved swords he had been hanging from his waist and released them.

    A group of goblins versus just one man.

    The adventurers turned away, thinking that victory or defeat was obvious.

    But contrary to their expectations, what they heard was the screams of the ugly goblins.

    When they looked, they saw that Manuel was wielding his sword with blinding speed and cutting down the goblins one-sidedly.

    Incredibly, the goblins are faster than the goblins in spearing, with Manuel wielding his sword as he moves.

    It''s a one-sided slaughterhouse that wouldn''t be possible without a speed difference of more than a turtle and a rabbit.

    ''No way, right?

    I can''t believe it.

    ''You can call them goblins, but they''re twenty to one.¡¡Is it something you can overwhelm without a magical attack?

    The common sense among the adventurers that they were "outnumbered" was soundly broken.

    ''''Ha, that''s not even a good way to break in.

    After finishing off twenty of them, Manuel smiled scornfully.

    Without a single breath he continued forward.

    ''''Well, you don''t think that man is going to be able to handle it all by himself?

    ''I''d like to say I can''t do it ......, but after seeing how mangled and strong he is, you wouldn''t know.

    They looked at each other in silence, but eventually followed Manuel''s lead.

    He asked me to deal with any omissions, and I wanted to see more of their overwhelming strength.

    The bodies of fifty goblins and ten orcs were lying around in the area he was chasing after.

    As usual, Manuel sifted his curved sword with blinding speed, building up a pile of corpses as if he was strolling through the plains.

    ''As if going through the plains ......''

    Awesome.

    I''ve never seen such an adventurer in my life.

    Awe leaked out from the adventurers.

    ''Who the hell is that guy?''

    You''re not some sort of special adventurer?

    One of them shouts out.

    A special class adventurer is literally one who has special strength and is given special treatment.

    The difference between a first class and a special class is thick, even though it''s a first class.

    ''''If you''re a special-grade adventurer of the Empire, then it''s understandable that you have that extraordinary strength.

    And someone else says.

    The empire is a large country.

    They knew that it had a large population, and they knew that the foundation was apparently being laid for a series of promising talents to emerge.

    ''''The Union of City States sent us, and the Empire has come up with a special class of adventurers?''''

    Considering the difference in the initial response, I''m tempted to whine about it.

    Isn''t this speed of response a reflection of the strength of the Empire?

    That''s how it seems to me.

    ''''Ha, I''m not a special class adventurer.

    Manuel, who has cut down all his enemies, joins in the conversation so.

    ''''Yeah, isn''t it a special class?''''

    The adventurers were astonished.

    They wondered what he was if not a special class.

    Manuel, on the other hand, smiled a wicked smile at people.

    To say he was not a special class adventurer was not a lie.

    It is accurate to say that he is a ''former'' special class because he was selected by Yagami Akira after becoming a special class adventurer.

    I''m almost done with it. See you later.

    Manuel leaves.

    All that is left is a dead body.

    The Orc-Goblin Alliance, which was seen as a threat, had indeed been destroyed.

    (Goblins and Orcs are no fun to fight.)

    And Manuel returns with a transition spell, thinking.

 124 122. Challenges facing the war god.txt

    Val was wandering around the second-class area of the Imperial City on his way home from work one day when a familiar man approached him.

    One day after work, a familiar man approached him.

    He said, "Hey, Val. Are you going to have dinner now?

    Yes,

    Val stopped and observed carefully.

    The man was in a good mood and had an unfamiliar food item in his hand.

    ''Then you should go to the food stall area in Central Avenue. ''Then you should go to the Central Avenue food stall area, because there''s a place here that serves some unusual and delicious food.''

    Yeah, that''ll be fun. Thanks.

    Val thanked him and parted with the men.

    It''s not surprising that the Imperial City is a place where unusual things gather.

    Since the Empire has a very large territory, the first thing it does is stop in the vicinity of the place it enters.

    And what is accepted there will spread to the imperial capital.

    (They don''t come to the imperial capital out of the blue, they try to see if it will be popular in the provinces, so merchants are a big deal.)

    Val thinks.

    It is said that if something is established in the provinces, it is usually accepted in the imperial capital.

    Since this is the information that the viziers have, it is reasonably reliable.

    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.

    They were in their mid-thirties, with a sallow face and red hair.

    (I don''t see them in the east of the continent.)

    Probably a central or western tribe.

    Welcome.

    A man sees Val and speaks to him in the lingua franca of the continent.

    "What do you sell?

    Oh, it''s called tempura. They fry vegetables and fish in oil. We have fried food in the Imperial City, don''t we?

    He had a tone of voice that I was getting used to explaining.

    ''The only fried food in the Imperial City is croquettes.

    It''s just a bunch of different ingredients.

    Val thought that was too appropriate an explanation, no matter how much, but he didn''t say anything.

    A person living in the second class area would naturally be convinced by the current explanation.

    ''Oh, I see. ''''Frying vegetables and fish is a new thing,''''

    You want to try it?

    The man holds out the fried shrimp.

    ''Thank you.''

    Val will try it.

    It''s good.

    I couldn''t help myself.

    ''Right?¡¡They''re best when they''re freshly fried.

    The man shows his white teeth.

    Val thinks it''s enough to make a big statement.

    ''How much?''

    I don''t want it. If you like it, buy it. Three for two hundred tula.

    ...... cheap. Are your profits okay?

    Val became uneasy.

    ''That''s nice. You''re the first person who''s ever worried about your profits. I was thinking of ...... when I said "imperial city", but then I''m reminded that it''s not abandoned.

    The man shows his white teeth again.

    ''Good things are expensive. Isn''t that natural?''

    The man nodded and lowered his voice at Val''s opinion.

    ''Between you and me, this isn''t as good as it sounds, so the profits are decent. Rest assured.

    Nice.

    Val can''t help but chuckle at the overly honest revelation.

    He realized that he had underestimated the business spirit of the merchants who came all the way to the Empire.

    ''Well, I''ll take six. ''Then I''ll take six, a fish, a pumpkin and a squid. Three shrimp.

    Oh. Shrimp are the pinnacle of tempura. You know exactly what I mean.

    With that, he is handed a freshly fried tempura and Bal pays four hundred tula.

    They take turns putting it into their mouths.

    ''It''s good, but hot. But when it''s hot, you''re good at it. This is a conundrum.''

    Ha-ha-ha.

    Val growls, and the man in the stall laughs with amusement.

    The other man holds out a paper-wrapped item.

    Here''s a pastry called sponge cake. This is a sponge cake. It''s called sponge cake.

    Castella?¡¡I don''t know that candy.

    Val tries it.

    ''It''s soft and sweet. And it''s delicious.

    And I was surprised.

    ''That''s pretty sweet for something that folks can eat.

    Basically, sugar and sweets are a luxury item.

    Even the Empire is no exception.

    ''Well, one seven hundred tula.

    Isn''t it cheap?

    Even a size small enough to fit in the palm of your hand will set you back one thousand five hundred tula.

    Thanks to advances in cost containment, they are profitable.

    If you''re making enough money, you don''t have to say a word.

    In any case, Val is not a business savant.

    After finishing his tempura, he pulls out his wallet.

    ''Seven hundred tula, right?''

    ''I''ll give you that one for free. If you like it, advertise that you have a good pastry.

    Okay. I''ll do it.

    Val thinks it''s a pretty good way to do it.

    The sponge cake is so good that I would gladly consider advertising it.

 125 one two Three. Demon General Uwe.txt

    With the reappearance of Uwe, the Imperial Knights had tightened up again.

    It''s not that Weinberger is a gentle general, but Uwe is different.

    It is not that Weinberger is a gentle general, but Uwe is different. The piercing glare that radiates from his calm demeanor lured his subordinates into a world of extreme cold.

    It''s not a power that can be produced by half-hearted people, even if they are old.

    It''s not just the fact that you can''t get away with it, it''s the fact that you are the master of the "Sword Sage".

    That master and student were facing each other in the arena.

    ''''Uwe-sama.''''

    To Claude, who called out to him, Uwe responded curtly.

    ''I no longer have a job, and you are the Eight Divine Light.

    And yet, you must be our teacher.

    Claude says with respect.

    He was the second most respected person in his life after the Emperor.

    ''At first I thought it was unworthy of me or Lord Jurgen to be called, but then I was told that it could be so imminent.

    ''Yes. I hope it''s only a concern for Invazion .......

    Claude scowls.

    ''It happened once, expect a second time.

    Uwe says matter-of-factly.

    ''Yes. His Majesty has said as much.''

    ''I suppose. It''s not just the blackmailing of you that brought us together at the same time. It would be our rusting off too.

    Claude sighs as he hears Uwe''s emotionless words.

    ''I knew it,''

    He had anticipated the request when Uwe had called him to this spot.

    ''Aye. Draw your sword, Claude. Let''s see your power now that you''ve reached the point where you''ve become the world''s strongest ¡¶Sword Sage¡·.

    ''I''m not sure if I''m the most powerful in the world. After all, I''ve never been to any other continent.

    More logic, Claude. Don''t tell me you''re older than I am.

    And Uwe spits out a terse word.

    He is nearly twenty years older than Claude.

    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    ''''Then be prepared, Master.

    You''re a fool. I know better than you that you''re stronger than me now.

    Uwe calmly complied and pulled out his sword with a slurry.

    It''s a beautiful movement, Claude thinks, as always, completely seamless.

    If you don''t study under this Uwe, will you ever be able to reach the state of being called the "Sword Sage"?

    The two kick the ground at the same time and dodge their swords.

    Claude''s sword was a flash of lightning fast and intense, while Uwe''s sword was a smooth and beautiful line like running water.

    Claude is superior in strength and speed.

    But Uwe has the skill to deftly parry slashes that are faster and more powerful than his own.

    The two swordsmen tried to get as much of an advantageous position as possible by slicing and dicing ten or twenty rounds.

    ''''You are still an extraordinary man, aren''t you?

    Claude let out a word of admiration.

    When it comes to two sword masters, it''s important to be able to create an advantage over your opponent in victory or defeat.

    Uwe won''t let him do that against Claude.

    He blocks Claude''s aim with a move that allows him to see through everything Claude wants to do.

    It is obvious that Uwe is one of the greatest masters of the game.

    ''You''re as easy to read as ever, Claude. Were you proud to say that the only good opponents are Bartolomeus and Vilhemina?

    Uwe said.

    ''......''

    Claude was at a loss for words as he was hit by a sore spot.

    Although he wasn''t aware of it, but thinking about it again, it was undeniable.

    Bartolomeus is the strongest.

    Vilhemina is also foully strong.

    It would be impossible to be aware of both of these names.

    ''From the looks of it, Manuel and Sidonier are also quite good. The future looks bright.

    Thank you.

    Claude thanked him.

    ''He knows it is not Uwe who is here to be sarcastic or sarcastic,'' he said.

    ''But if the Invazion will come back, no amount of strength will be enough for them.

    You''re right.

    They strike up a conversation, thirty or forty pounds of it.

    The development was completely even, and as Claude, he had to shudder.

    He should have known that Uwe should have been able to become the Eight Divine Brilliance in terms of ability, but he kicked it off and defended his position as a general.

    ''''To be so undiminished, or in a sense stronger than in the past?''''

    ''It is a daily practice. Do you think I don''t practice what I''m telling you?

    Claude understood the meaning of what Uwe had said.

    Uwe said that he had to train tirelessly, day after day, and not let his mind create gaps.

    In other words, even after he retired, Uwe continued to train and refine his skills.

    He said, "If I were to complain, it might be important to build up our forces, but we should increase our friendlies through diplomatic efforts. This is a matter of no concern to you.

    You''re right.

    Claude repeats the same words, but this time with more bitterness.

    The Empire is not very good at diplomacy, something he also feels.

    The only people who could be said to be on friendly terms with them were the merchant states, except for the elven Stark Ordnung.

    ''''I''d rather scold the vizier away.

    Uwe cuts him off.

    This one could do it, Claude thinks.

    The two men eventually settled the matter.

    After cutting the ninety-sixth joint, Claude finally sent Uwe''s sword flying.

    ''I guess I won. ...... I don''t feel like I''ve won at all.

    It''s not often that you get to enjoy a victory, or a complete victory, but remember that a win is a win. Remember, a win is a win.

    Even if he loses, Uwe is still proud of Claude.

    He was a man whose attitude was truly a wanderer.

 126 124. Teru Yagami Claude.txt

    The Yagami Akira Claude is a legitimate nobleman, born into a county family.

    Unlike Sydonier, he is the third son of a legitimate wife and has the right to become the head of the family in case of an emergency.

    However, he has no intention of doing so.

    You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you''d like.

    Besides, Claude chose the path of the sword with the intention of getting out of the house.

    Even though the empire is a large country with a vast territory, the family situation is almost the same as other countries.

    The eldest son of the legitimate wife was educated as the heir and the second son was raised as a reserve.

    The second son is raised as a reserve. The third son and below can either become his brother''s vassal or blaze their own trail by their own resourcefulness.

    Claude knocked on the door of one of the major schools in the imperial capital and quickly rose to prominence.

    At the age of 17, he was given a full license, and by the time he was 19, he was one of the most talented fighters in the imperial capital, not to mention the dojo.

    Then he was welcomed into the ranks of the Eight Divine Brilliance with a series of military honors.

    His brothers looked a little complicated, but his parents were very happy.

    The Eight Divine Brilliance was the Empire''s proudest and greatest fighting force, and in some cases, it was a position where even the royal family could be detained.

    Since his son was named as one of them, it would be unnatural not to be pleased.

    Such a Claude was highly sought after not only by the people but also by the nobles.

    A man who was born into a noble family and received a passing education as an aristocrat was still easy to relate to the nobles.

    The elf Wilhemina, the orphan Bartolomeus, and the upstart adventurer Manuel are incomprehensible to them.

    Sidonier, the concubine''s son, and Villy, the son of a lowly nobleman, are also different creatures from them.

    ''''That''s why I''m caught in the middle of the board for thinking like that.

    Claude blurts out to himself.

    Strength isn''t everything for Yagami Akira, but you have to be strong to serve.

    I wanted him to understand that much.

    ''''Oh well.''''

    Claude stood up and armed himself and walked out of the premises.

    ''Are you out, Master Claude?''

    Yeah. Nenbu.

    What Claude calls nenbu is fighting demons.

    Basically, he throws them to the adventurers, but occasionally he thwarts them.

    This is a consideration of Jereminias, who wants to ease the adventurers'' burden, while also ensuring that Claude''s real-world instincts are not tainted.

    With the information he secretly received from Yereminias, he moves on.

    Claude is a swordsman, but he is proficient in some of the auxiliary magic.

    He has come to the western part of the empire, an untouched forest far from the forts and human settlements.

    There will be some adventurers here who have been asked to thwart him in the same way.

    Yereminias''s information also states that they are out on request to adventurers.

    In other words, if it''s not that, it''s okay to do it.

    (In the meantime, it''s empty.)

    It''s no secret that Yagami Akira is thinning out demons, but he doesn''t want to be witnessed.

    Claude goes as far back as possible and moves closer to the fierce-looking sign.

    Then he encounters a metal worm about five meters long.

    ''A metal worm?''

    The Metal Worm is a demon whose skin has become as hard as steel as a result of eating minerals since he was a child.

    They cannot be wounded by ordinary weapons and can only be repelled by magical attacks.

    It is a demon that without preparation, even a first level adventurer would struggle with it.

    With a smooth motion, Claude drew his sword and then slashed and sheathed it.

    The time between these actions was about a hundredth of a second.

    It took more than a second for the metal worm''s body to shift up and down and red blood spray to gush out.

    He dies without even having time to understand that his body, which the sword should not be able to pass through, has been cut in half.

    ¡¾Sonic Crossing Sword¡¿.

    It is a powerful technique that slaughters enemies with a slash that reaches the speed of sound.

    This technique, which is the strongest profound technique for a first level adventurer, Claude uses it as just the basics.

    The demons supplemented by him die without knowing that they have been slashed and without realizing how they will die.

    This is the strongest swordsman in the empire.

    ''''It''s [Sword Saint] Claude.

    ''''The metal worm is dead!

    He gently left the scene with his transference magic as he heard a surprised voice.

    ''''In terms of cutting, with a single sword? Were you such a stupid ...... special class adventurer?''''

    The remaining adventurers raised questions, but they didn''t know the answers.

 127 125. Northern incident.txt

    Across the Imperial Sea.

    It happened on the northern continent, in the outskirts of the Faukoku.

    At night, when the plants and trees were asleep, a figure shrouded in a black haze crept easily into the city.

    On the ground ...... neatly ...... human beings ...... enviously ......

    A black haze entered one of the houses and covered the man who had fallen asleep.

    The man died without even raising his voice.

    Then he opens his eyes with a face that is drained of blood.

    The color of his eyes, which should have been blue when he was alive, was cloudy and reddish-black.

    ''''Nakama ...... Nakama ...... fluffy ...... fluffy ......''''

    He nodded at the black haze''s instructions and plopped down on top of his wife, who was sleeping next to him.

    Her screams of agony were small.

    The black haze walked out of the house in the manner it had entered, and into another house.

    Repeating the same thing over and over again, the haze made more and more friends.

    ''Chijo, Chijo, Sesshoumaru...... Nakama, Nakama Fuyasu......''

    As the night dawned, many of the city''s people had reddish-black, cloudy eyes that were not the same as the ones they had in life.

    The black haze went out and spoke to somewhere else.

    ''''Commander ...... Meirei ...... did .......''''

    Well done. Go on. Four targets in the city.

    The voice of the man who was called the leader was clear.

    ''''Medical Association ...... next, next.

    The black haze moved slowly while hiding in the shadows.

    The black haze was communicating with the ¡¾Magic World¡¿.

    ''''Commander Hilgen. Do you think it will work?

    I don''t know. You don''t know, so you''re trying.

    The variant called Commander Hirgen replies bluntly to his colleague.

    They are the faction active in the ground invasion.

    Originally they were the mainstream faction, but after Marshal Gevardou was defeated and destroyed by something on the ground, they were reversed by the cautious faction.

    Both factions are in agreement that the ground invasion is their long-cherished desire.

    It would be more appropriate to say that they are the impatient faction that wants to invade now, and the faction that says we should move only after we have seen enough time to do so.

    ''''We have gathered fragmentary information that the people of the ground have only some prominent power,''''

    So why don''t we just go in?

    "A proper collision with a group of outstanding men would be too much for them to handle. This is the one the General will lose. We will be killed in the blink of an eye.

    The other party was silent at Hilgen''s words.

    The demon world is a supremacist society where the pecking order is completely determined by strength.

    The suggestion that it would be better to take into account strategy planning ability was ignored every time it was proposed.

    If strategy-making ability had been taken into account, Hilgen would have been a general, he thought to himself.

    ''''So first, I''m going to send in the contagion/invasive type of miscellaneous soldiers. They will slowly reduce the power of the country. No matter how strong the people on the ground are, they can''t go without food and drink. As the power of the country weakens, so does their strength.

    It''s a long shot. It''s the kind of thing a cautious man would like to do.

    Hilgen nodded at his opponent''s point.

    He was aware of what people would think of his approach.

    ''I want to invade as quickly as possible, but at the same time I think it''s better to reduce the damage. At least I don''t want to go head-to-head with people who can kill me instantly.

    There''s no denying that.

    Hilgen''s words are compelling.

    The people of the demon world may be belligerent, but they are not suicidal.

    ''''It may seem circuitous, but it''s a sure thing, okay?¡¡After all, our miscellaneous troops are over a million and growing on their own. Send them in periodically and they''ll be exhausted. And they''ll die even in their lifetimes.

    Hilgen said and chuckled.

    The other man laughed too, but quickly retracted his smile.

    ''By the way, why did you choose the north?¡¡The great enemy is the Empire, is it not?

    "The Empire is strong indeed. "Empires are strong, and they''re quick to respond. But not all nations are so strong. If the rest of the Empire is vulnerable, it''s practically an Empire versus a demon world.

    Hilgen told him what he wanted.

    "The Empire is tired of saving other countries. If we don''t help them, we''ll be isolated. That''s the best way to hit it. This is the best strategy. We don''t need to fight a perfect opponent.

    You''re a real schemer, Hilgen. It''s a good thing we''re all brothers in arms, because we all share the same General.

    Hilgen accepts his opponent''s praise with a nod.

    ''Once you''ve weakened the enemy, it''s your turn, General Hugo.

    I know.

    General Hugo nodded.

    Hugo was the boss in the organizational pecking order, but they had been friends since they were born.

    Where there was no one else, they interacted as they did when they were children.

    ''And the good thing is that our Lord Marshal, and the Duke above him, are cautious and understanding of my ideas.

    That must be it.

    The two men laughed at each other.

    ...... After such an exchange took place in the demon world, three cities were devastated in the legal country.

    The government finally noticed and sent an army to put down the troops, but there was no doubt that a great deal of damage had been done.

 128 126. Makai Door of the Central Continent.txt

    They''re coming.

    There is a man with eyes that are buoyed by heat and dancing maniacally.

    He was the supreme head of a secret organization that believed in the people of the Demon World.

    Finally, he had succeeded in opening the ''Demon Door''.

    Whenever the great black whirlpool moved in front of him, deformities, or people of the demon world, would appear.

    First, a demon tribe with pale skin, red eyes, and sharp horns sprouting from their foreheads emerged.

    Then there was the ogre, a higher species of demon race.

    They have a body larger than a troll''s, purple skin, and ominous blue eyes.

    They didn''t pounce on the humans in front of them, and they formed a one-line formation.

    ''''That means we have a leader!

    It was the longest wish of the head chef to have an encounter with a higher being leading the people of the demon world.

    Although the people of the demon world are superior to human soldiers in terms of their individual abilities, they can be defeated by their numbers and coordination.

    In order to stop them, even the people of the demon world need to build an army.

    The black vortex creaked loudly and the one who came out was a large man with four black wings and two red horns.

    ''''I am Figaro, the legion leader. Are you the one who made our entrance, human?

    He glares at the headmaster with red eyes and speaks a fluent human language.

    "Yes, Master Figaro. It''s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Creek.

    Chieftain Creek could not speak until the end.

    For Figaro reached for his face and killed him.

    ''Why did you kill him, Legionnaire?''

    Shouldn''t we keep him alive as our shimobe?

    The men asked Figaro, still speaking in fluent human language, "How can we atone for our crime of waiting for so long with our success?

    A single success is not going to atone for all the sins that have kept us waiting.

    Figaro replied ruthlessly.

    ''And isn''t that the best our legions can do to come out of it? This is not the extent of our true success.

    "As you wish.

    As his men cowered, Figaro gave the order.

    "You are to snatch the humans from the vicinity. "You are to kidnap the humans from close quarters and enlarge the magical portal. At this rate, not even the general can get through.

    Ha!

    His men scattered at once, leaving only Figaro and a hundred or so warriors under his command.

    ''If we can get our generals and marshals in here, we can send these abominable earthly creatures to hell.

    Figaro is convinced of that.

    He was unaware of the information that one of the Marshals had been defeated by Baru.

    It was only known by Gephardt''s old men, the forces that had absorbed them, and some of those who valued information.

    From their point of view, Figaro and his subordinates were information gatherers that they were not willing to lose.

    Unaware of this, Figaro interpreted himself as being the spearhead of an honorable ground invasion.

    He was wrong in his perception, but it was convenient where the magical portal opened.

    It was the central continent, which was separated from the Empire by a great ocean.

    If it was the Empire that was on alert, it would have been immediately detected and sent for the eight divine lights.

    The oddly shaped armies that invaded each place would create an a-hazardous hell in the blink of an eye.

    Aside from ordinary humans, a warrior with some degree of knowledge is not enough to bridge the gap between the races.

    They are dedicated to the door of the demon world by piling up a lot of ground and corpses.

    ''''That''s not good.''''

    Figaro murmured.

    ''Can I help you?''

    You should have kept the person who opened the door alive and let them help with the hauling.

    Figaro regretted his temper a bit.

    The blood-spilling efficiency of his men, who were so hard at work, had been reduced by the act of dedicating blood to the Demon Door.

    ''''The humans are so numerous that they can handle simple tasks.

    I should have killed him after the Demon Door became larger and the General appeared.

    I realized that, but it was too late.

    No matter what kind of Demon Realm people you are, you can''t use resurrection of the dead.

    ''''I''m sure the second group will appear in time.

    A subordinate makes that statement.

    It''s the spearhead with the risk in mind to advance as soon as the Demon Door opens, and the second spearhead will appear after some time.

    ''''If that happens, won''t they take a percentage of the credit?

    When Figaro twisted his face in displeasure, his subordinate straightened his back and rushed to apologize.

    ''I am sorry. I have been so stupid.''

    Figaro glared, but did not kill him.

    Just after realizing that he didn''t have enough men, he hesitated, as expected.

    ''Yup. Get as much credit as possible before the next spearhead appears.

    In this case, the credit was meant to be "how many ground creatures did you kill".

 129 Abyss, Duke of the Demon World.txt

    The demon army in the central continent was brutally defeated by the elites of each country.

    The leaders of each country lamented the great damage and praised each other''s efforts, and agreed not to continue to be vigilant against the demon world.

    Meanwhile, the defeated soldiers of the demon world went to report to a certain place.

    This is the castle where the most feared entity in the demon world is located.

    Sitting on the jet-black throne was Abyss, one of the four dukes who ruled the demon world.

    He looked more like a human of about thirty years old than an evil demon.

    The purple skin and miserable golden eyes, as well as the black horns extending from his forehead and the black wings sprouting from his back

    It''s a different place with humans.

    His Excellency ...... So far, the hand forces seem to be struggling everywhere.

    I see. Life on Earth is pretty impressive, isn''t it?

    Abyss smiled thinly at that.

    He didn''t underestimate the creatures on the ground, unlike his compatriots.

    ''Any word on the current hero who claims to have defeated Gepardu?

    We have no idea. We cannot invade the place we intended to because of the d*mning warding that prevents us from going anywhere. If it weren''t for that.

    There''s something we can do about it.

    The reporter gives a weak response.

    He knew it was only permissible because the other party was Abyss.

    If he said the same thing in front of another duke or marshal, he would immediately be torn to pieces.

    ''''Then it''s best to take a detour to Marsley''s hand.

    Abyss said.

    ''Marsley is one of the Marshals, a man of the most careful measures.

    He wants to use the weakest people who can go to the ground to tame the people on the ground and give them guidance.

    "I can''t say that the organization that calls itself the ''Hand of Darkness'' has accomplished much,

    The reporter said.

    He said this with the hope that if you have a suggestion for leverage, you''ll let me know.

    ''There''s only one, right?¡¡Get the staff sergeants moving. Get five more organizations up and running.

    Ha!

    Abyss''s orders are practically absolute for the people of the Demon World.

    As a rule, the Demon Lord doesn''t say anything to them, and the dukes don''t interfere with each other.

    If possible, I''d like to meet the fierce man who defeated Gepardu: ......

    Abyss said happily.

    ''Most of all, my priority is to conquer the earth and offer it to my God.

    Muttering to himself, he closes his eyes.

    For Abyss, a citizen of the demon world who only thought of a year as a moment, waiting was not painful.

    However, not all of his compatriots were the same.

    Those who are strong and loyal to their desires will make a fuss about not being able to wait.

    Send such people to the earth as an advance party.

    It would give the appearance of placating dissatisfaction and eliminating elements that could disturb the stability.

    The Abyss is the most mild-mannered of the four dukes of the Demon World, but he has no mercy on beings who don''t agree with him.

    ''''Did Abyss-sama say that?''''

    The marshals and generals under Abyss'' control buzzed lightly.

    To them, Abyss was the absolute ruler.

    The Demon Emperor is an object of faith, which is slightly different from obedience.

    There was no righteousness or obligation to obey him since his chain of command was different from that of the other dukes.

    ''''Marshal Marsley,''''

    General Hugo called out to him.

    ''Yes,'' said General Hugo. ''Yes,'' says General Hugo. ''Let Hirgen''s mission go ahead. Glaosurm, you and your men will have to help.

    Glaosam shook his head in disgust at Marsley''s words.

    ''If it''s Abyss-sama''s decision, it''s unavoidable. I''d like to launch a more direct offensive.

    I''m saying we need to be prepared for that.

    A frustrated Marsley retorts.

    ''Little by little, the gods'' wards are getting weaker and weaker. All we have done so far has not been in vain.''

    I hope so.

    Glaozarm said sarcastically.

    ''If only we could loosen the wards of the gods, we could invade directly?¡¡What are you complaining about?

    He was silent at Marsley''s words.

    ''I agree, but chiming in is not in our nature. We ought to send in a lot of the lower classes of people.''

    Gen. Laob insisted.

    ''I agree,''

    Glaozarm and many others support him, and Marsley sighs softly.

 130 The beginning of the collapse.txt

    In the central continent, they were gradually exhausted by repeated attacks of demons.

    They called for help from the other continents, but unfortunately, they did not come.

    This was because they succeeded in repelling the [Demon People]''s invasion after the Demon World Door opened.

    This caused more and more people to see them as a threat to the extent that they could be repelled if they tried hard enough.

    ''''That could be the advance party. The general class and we did not engage them.

    The central continent insisted on it, but it was politely ignored.

    The influence of not sending a request for help to a certain empire that was considered the strongest in the world was also significant.

    It was suggested that the empire should send Eight Divine Brilliance, but in the end it was rejected.

    He was wary of the invasion of an empire that had an overwhelming advantage in terms of national and military power.

    The current emperor is said to be a man with no ambition, but we don''t really know.

    He may be a cunning man who doesn''t show his fangs until the last minute.

    Would he be able to rule a great power with only good intentions in the first place?

    Such voices were the majority.

    As a result of such a result, the ¡¾Magic World Door¡¿ would open again, resulting in a result.

    The boundaries of the gods had been loosened, just as the [People of the Demon World] had wanted.

    The soldiers of the Central Continent thought to repel them this time as well, but they immediately turned blue.

    The spearhead of the Demon World''s army was General Lubaron, who was directly under Marshal Glaozarm.

    And the second spearhead was General Glaozarm, who came out directly to General Glaozarm.

    ''''Kuhahahaha, so this is the ground!¡¡So this is the warmth of the sun!

    Glaosam looks around with a laugh and commands his men.

    ''Kill the men. Destroy the castle! "Destroy the castle! Destroy the castle and scatter the miasma so that Lord Abyss descends to earth.

    Haha!

    They numbered about 10,000 combined, but they were all with special abilities at the idea of Hilgen under Marsley.

    ''''Then let''s begin!''''

    In response to LeBaron''s command, the demons all laid their eggs at once.

    That''s right, they are all demons with the ability to lay eggs as soon as they have the magic power to do so, as they are of the single breeding type.

    With that, the army of ten thousand quickly swelled to tens of thousands.

    ''''This is more than enough to build a base for a ground invasion. I''ll leave you with an army of ten thousand LeBaron. You will be the first one to attack a handy base.

    Ha!

    At Glaozarm''s command, LeBaron stepped forward and was followed by ten thousand troops and three legion leaders.

    ''The rest of you, as soon as your magic is restored, lay more and more eggs. Our immediate goal is to increase our force to over 100,000.

    Haha!

    This was also Hilgen''s strategy.

    The [Demons of the Devil''s World] are originally stronger than the average person in their individual abilities.

    If that''s the case, they can''t be defeated if they have a large number of them and gain an advantage in quantity.

    This is a very boring strategy, but as long as it is adopted by Abyss-sama, it must succeed.

    Glaozarm makes a serious voice.

    As expected, the Marshal is not an existence that can easily be found to replace him, so he won''t be killed, but he will have to be prepared for demotion and at least half-killing.

    That level of punishment was the reason why Abyss was said to be the ''most mild-mannered of the four dukes''.

    Receiving Graozerm''s orders, LeBaron sprinted ahead, being careful not to leave his subordinates behind.

    Since the subordinates this time were mainly breeding type, their search ability was low.

    The first thing we have to do is find a strong castle or fort. I hope the guys who sailed last time didn''t destroy it. ......

    There are people among the [People of the Demon World] who are good at building and crafting, but we can''t bring them with us this time.

    Rubalon thinks it''s inevitable because it''s a formation that focuses on mass production of numbers.

    Eventually, he found a fort.

    He didn''t know it, but it was hastily built by the kingdom of the central continent after the invasion of the [Demon People], at a cost.

    ''''Hohoho. It looks pretty good. Let''s take that one.''''

    Since his current subordinates are breeding types, it wouldn''t hurt to lose them, which is probably the superiority of this strategy.

    As a matter of fact, up to the general level, they are relatively replaceable, so LeBaron doesn''t want to fail.

    As LeBaron took the lead in attacking, the guards who noticed the attack shouted loudly.

    ''''An enemy attack!¡¡We''re under attack!¡¡An army of demons is attacking us!

    The ten thousand troops stationed at the fort immediately prepared for defense.

    But LeBaron was faster than their response.

    ''We could at least break down the door!¡¡"Big Shock Impact!

    LeBaron is a high-ranking demon with the status of a general of the demon world.

    If he releases a shockwave with his magical power, he can easily destroy at least an iron door.

    ''''What!¡¡In one blow!

    ''He was shouting the name of the technique, and you don''t think he''s a high-level demon?

    Tension builds among the soldiers.

    ''Kyu, call for help!¡¡If this place is overtaken, the town will be overrun again!

    The fort commander shouted, and one of them rushed to shoot his sorcery gear into the air, signaling an emergency in the distance.

    ''What was that?''

    LeBaron doesn''t quite understand what has happened.

    But his instincts rush him to take control of the fort.

    ''Kill!''

    People and demons clashed inside the fort, but the result was one-sided.

    Even if there were a hundred ordinary soldiers, they would not be able to take on LeBaron.

    Those who came within his attack range would be cut down collectively.

    ''''Tsk, a different level of strength ...... high level demon!

    There were no soldiers who were frightened and ran away, but LeBaron did not pursue them.

    If he killed the soldiers who didn''t flee, he could take control of the fort.

    The first battle would end in a victory for the demon army.

    The demons had been killed by about five hundred soldiers.

    It was almost as if LeBaron''s forces had won the battle.

    ''''When it comes to mass combat, the humans are a little better than us?

    LeBaron growls, but the damage is acceptable.

 131 Battle of the Central Continent.txt

    The army of the demon world, which had taken over the fort due to the work of LeBaron, further increased its military strength.

    The demons, who can lay eggs on their own and don''t need much food, quickly swelled to a scale of 100,000.

    ''''It''s not enough. There''s still time for Abyss-sama to descend.

    Marshal Glaozarm reminds his men of this.

    ''First we will crush one of our own, and then we will dye everything with our own hands.

    His mood was a little better.

    ''Ha.''

    The generals answer on their knees.

    So far so good, but the last time it had gone wrong in the end.

    Glaosam knows this and was cautious before the Abyss.

    I''m going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. After that, we''ll split up and destroy this country in two parts.''''

    I''m sorry, sir.

    If they were to be attacked by an army of a hundred thousand, the humans would have no hope of ever gaining an inch.

    This is what the demon army thinks.

    The demon army was invading again.

    When the leaders of each country heard the news, they decided to send reinforcements again.

    If the other party is a human country, they can make peace by offering benefits, but that won''t work with the demon army.

    There were only two possible options: destroy them or be destroyed.

    ''''Let''s go, for the sake of protecting humanity.

    The general''s class says it emphatically, but the morale of the soldiers who respond is not high.

    It''s no wonder that the country is exhausted and life is hard to live in, but they''re going out again.

    Even so, even the commoners can understand that they can''t refuse when the opponent is a demon army.

    If the army is defeated and the country is dropped, they will all die out.

    ''''Alright!¡¡Those are the armies of the demon world!¡¡There will be no reconciliation!¡¡If you don''t want to die, you have to fight!

    The general is desperate to scold them.

    Because the morale of the soldiers is low and they are not able to win.

    The total reinforcements of the allied forces are 120,000.

    It''s not that they were stingy, but it was the upper limit in terms of national strength and food.

    The battle took place in the Ramdahl Plain.

    There are only two other places in the Central Continent where an army of 200,000 men can move freely, including here.

    Against the seventy thousand Royal Army and twelve hundred thousand reinforcements of the United Humanity Army, the Demon Army''s force was three hundred thousand.

    ''''We''ve just split up and marched in two halves,''''

    Patriarch Glaozaam complained.

    He is very unwilling to let it take the form of a single major battle.

    Fearing his bad mood, the soldiers are gasping for breath.

    Then LeBaron came in.

    ''Master Glaozarm. What can I do for you?''

    We have no choice. You must go ahead and kick the humans to the curb.

    Glaozarm orders him with a cluck of his tongue.

    The demons under your command have no special advantage other than their physical strength, so they''re not good enough against the elite of humanity.

    If it''s a simple individual ability, then humans are better at group tactics.

    The best way to overturn this is to bring the overwhelming power of the individual to bear.

    I''m out.

    Glaozarm said.

    ''''I''m going to show the soft humanity just how powerful the Demon Marshal is.

    He can''t fail.

    His psychology made him decide to go on an aggressive offensive.

    The human army buzzed as Glaozarm and LeBaron stepped forward.

    ''''Hey, what are those guys?''''

    There''s a demon in there that''s clearly different.

    Glaozarm frowned when he heard humanity''s voice.

    "They are rude! Are you unable to distinguish us from the demons?

    I will use my powers to make a difference.

    Glaosam nodded at LeBaron''s words.

    They roared and the carnage began.

    Glaozarm is a wizard type if we were to say human.

    When he shoots out a black light ball, one unit is easily destroyed.

    ''''Wha, what was that?''''

    The Central Continent''s army was not used to seeing its overwhelming individual strength.

    ''''Mi, everyone take it!¡¡Take him down now!¡¡Jump into the pocket and you''ll be fine!

    The soldiers followed their commander''s instructions, not because they believed it, but because they wanted to believe it.

    They wanted to believe that if they jumped into the bosom of the enemy, they would have the upper hand.

    To prevent them from doing so, LeBaron stood in their way and unleashed a storm of slashes and rains of blood.

    While the human army flinched, Glaozarm shot out a number of black light balls to build up a horrendous number of casualties.

    "I''m still heavy ...... at this rate, I may not be able to defeat the hero who says he defeated Gepardu.

    Glaozarm mutters weakly.

    Right now, we just need to wield our power to achieve our goal.

    As he turns his back and signals, the waiting demons begin to move.

    ''Don''t flinch, Kaka.

    The commander was swallowed by the black light ball and died.

    The other big shots are being defeated, and the human army is at a disadvantage.

    They were outnumbered, but losing their commander would destroy the morale of their soldiers.

    Seeing the fleeing soldiers, Glaozarm shouted, "Kill, kill, kill!

    ''Kill, kill, kill!''

    They have no reason to let the soldiers go.

    It is more troublesome to run away and be persistently resisted many times.

    Besides, the more corpses, the better to weaken the [Warding of the Gods].

    Corpses were built one after another, and the battle ended in a great victory for the demon world''s army.

 132 Second Invasion.txt

    Humanity has been defeated in many places and half of the living area has been overrun by the demon army.

    ''''So this is the ground ...... not too bad.

    Finally, Abyss, one of the four dukes, descends.

    As the general of the ground invasion army, Abyss commands his men, who are gathered in front of him, to "Exterminate the humans.

    Exterminate the humans. Dedicate the earth to our God.

    By order of the Abyss, one marshal and three generals were sent to the areas that had not yet been conquered.

    The legion led by Glaozarm landed on the continent where the Lich Empire was located.

    They arrived in the western part of the continent, but this was not a separate target, it was just a coincidence.

    ''''Let''s crush this country first, and then we''ll move eastward.

    Glaosam tells his men.

    The first sacrifice was the kingdom.

    ''Go on and on!''

    Glaozarm let his men build a base and sit down in a hefty position.

    He sent his disposable subordinates, who didn''t need to be resupplied and quickly multiplied, as an advance team first.

    ''''Well, demons!¡¡A large army of demons is attacking us!

    The first contact was with a fort in the western part of the kingdom.

    The sighting soldiers shouted frantically, throwing the kingdom''s people into confusion.

    A message was sent to the royal capital in a hurry, but the completion of the demon army''s siege was killed faster than the completion of the siege.

    The western frontier fortress was attacked by the demon army, unable to warn the country''s center of urgency.

    ''''Weak and weak. ''''Is this how it is?''''

    One of the demons who can speak the human language murmured with a smile of delight.

    ''''That''s nice. I want to kill more.

    The other demons, drunk with blood, announce their own hopes.

    ''I can kill more. We''re going to kill all of life on earth now.

    It must be!

    The demons had no doubt that they were the strongest and the ones to hunt.

    They hadn''t been given detailed information, and they had won a series of battles since they attacked the ground.

    Their spirits were naturally high and they didn''t think about the possibility of them losing at all.

    It was quite late for the King''s Landing to realize that there was something wrong.

    The kingdom had a large area of land to the east and west, and a large part of it was due to the fact that magic tools for communication were not widespread on the frontier.

    The reason for this is that they neglected the frontier and the research and development of magic tools was not as keen as the Empire.

    The demon army swallowed up the kingdom''s frontier, expanded its power, and then began to march toward the eastern metropolis.

    News of the attack somehow reached the royal capital.

    ''''The demon army has split into three groups and is advancing towards the three cities of Charl, Riggle and Etoile. They are estimated to be around 150,000 each!

    150,000 each?

    When the officials in King''s Landing received the news, they were astonished and shivered.

    The three cities are the main ones, and losing all three would hinder the fate of the country.

    Do you think a mere demon can understand such a strategy?

    It''s not uncommon for people to still disregard demons, even though the other side is said to be the armies of the demon world, even though they have lost much of the western part of the country.

    ''''But this is our chance.''''

    One of the Sixteen Pillar Jie said.

    ''''If we strike the head of the enemy''s army here, the enemy''s chain of command will collapse. Then we will be able to rebel.''''

    The main force of the Royal Army is still around.

    What they say is absolutely true.

    The fifty thousand strong kingdom army and each lord''s private army still remained intact.

    With the adventurers, they couldn''t say that it was impossible to recover their inferiority as long as they crushed the chain of command.

    ''''But we''ve been totally defeated so far, right?

    The king indeed couldn''t hide his anxiety and gave a blaming glance to the Sixteen Pillars Jie.

    ''''We hadn''t gone out yet, you know.

    The sixteen heroes replied confidently.

    ''''This is a series of defeats without using our trump card and without using the elite of our army. Although it''s true that the loss of territory is painful, but rest assured that it''s far from a fatal wound, Your Majesty.''''

    The military commander-in-chief also makes a smile and speaks to the king.

    ''That''s true, but ......

    Since it is true that the main forces are not fighting at all, the king has regained some composure.

    ''''It''s a noble mouthful, but it''s also a fact that the army has lost all of its battles so far, right?

    The Prime Minister sarcastically pours cold water on the Commander-in-Chief and the Sixteen Wise Men in a sarcastic manner.

    A disgruntled Commander-in-Chief retorts, "Don''t worry.

    ''''Rest assured. We have successfully defeated the demon army and liberated the stolen territory for you to see.

    Please.

    A word from the king set the tone for the conversation.